Rapture Bible Prophecy Forum

(Rapture is a Vatican/Jesuit Lie )
The "Resurrection" has been erroneously labeled The "Rapture". 

Hebrew 5778-5782   Gregorian 2018-2022

THIS SITE IS ABOUT JESUS

THIS SITE IS ABOUT THE HOLY SPIRIT

THIS SITE IS ABOUT THE WHOLE BIBLE

WELCOME BROTHERS AND SISTERS WHO ARE WILLING TO STUDY TO SHOW YOURSELF APPROVED

 THERE IS NO EVIDENCE OF ANY  BIBLE VERSES SHOWING  7 YR PRE TRIBULATION RAPTURE

BIBLE VERSES EVIDENCE:

While JESUS was alive, He prayed to His Father: "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil.  John 17:15 (KJV)

JESUS gave signs of what must happen before His Return:  "Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:"  Matt. 24:29 (KJV)

 "For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first:   Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord." I Thess. 4:16-17 (KJV)

"In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed."  I Corin. 15:52

The "Resurrection" has been erroneously labeled The "Rapture". 

  9 For God/JESUS hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by JESUS

KJV

        JESUS IS COMING SOON!

       We are followers of JESUS Only

 Seekers of the truth start here by praying

to the Holy Spirit to reveal the truth to you. 

Acts 17:10-12

10 And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea: who coming thither went into the synagogue of the Jews.

11 These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.

12 Therefore many of them believed; also of honourable women which were Greeks, and of men, not a few.
KJV

Luke 21:25-28

25 And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;

26 Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. 

27 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.

28 And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh.
KJV


THE BIBLE IS THE INERRANT WORD OF YHWH

THE BIBLE IS FREE OF ERROR IN ALL IT'S TEACHINGS AND INSPIRED BY THE WORD OF YHWH

JESUS IS GOD

JESUS is GOD/GOD Son:

JESUS is The WORD

John 14:26
But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things
KJV

Ps 122:6

Psa. 122:6   Pray  shalom Jerusalem:3389/3384 (to flow as waters):  prosper love. 7 Peace be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy palaces. 8 For my brethren and companions’ sakes, I will now say, Peace be within thee. 9 Because of the house of the LORD our God I will seek thy good.


KJV

To Join and post on this site e-mail for a password

steven@rapturebibleprophecyforum.com

WEBSITE: HTTP://WWW.RAPTUREBIBLEPROPHECYFORUM.COM

FACEBOOK: https://www.facebook.com/pages/Rapture-Bible-Prophecy-Forum/362856490414697 

THE BOOK OF ENOCH

NOW IS THE TIME!

 FOR A REMOTE GENERATION THE LAST GENERATION FOR THE ELECT!

Book of Enoch: http://tinyurl.com/BkOfEnoch

The book of Second Peter and Jude Authenticate the book of Enoch and Vice Versa

JESUS QUOTED FROM THE SEPTUAGINT:

THE APOSTLES QUOTED FROM THE SEPTUAGINT

JEWS WERE CONVERTING TO CHRISTIANITY

FREE DOWNLOADS

All Of The Apocryphal Books Of

The King James 1611 Version

http://www.scriptural-truth.com/apocrypha_books.html 

Pray for one another, as we watch for the Lord's  return!


Bible Prophecy Forum Postings
Start a New Topic 
Author
Comment
The End Times Passover



The End Times Passover



[Etymological Challenges to Millenarian Doctrines]



© 2000

By

JOE ORTIZ

FOR FAIR USE EDUCATION AND DISCUSSION PURPOSES


Link to PDF online: https://docs.google.com/file/d/0By9dVV_URABMZWEyNjg0MjktNjE0Zi00M2RjLWFmMjUtYTg2ZmIzYzMzZTUy/edit?hl=en&authkey=CNLW2IIE



Dedication
To my son Michael Joseph, whose love and loyalty have sustained me
through many trials and self doubts about fatherhood and friendship. To
my daughter Christen Danielle, whose entry into the world on February 13,
1984, gave me a totally new perspective concerning God’s grace, mercy
and loving kindness. Special gratitude to Sharon Lynn, for her patience
and administrative support during the early days this book was being
written. And, an eternal gratitude to so many others who recognized the
value of this work and became great sounding boards for this project,
including Dave MacPherson, John McKee, Mike O’Brien, Bill Somers and
Ralph Woodrow. I’m forever in your debt.


Contents
Introduction ...........................................................................................................
Prologue .................................................................................................................
Chapter 1 - Who Are God’s People of Promise? .....................................................1
Chapter 2 - Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture? ................................... 60
Chapter 3 - Is The Holy Spirit Removed? ............................................................75
Chapter 4- Rewards!........................................................................................... 94
Chapter 5 - The Lord Returns When All Things Are Restored, Not Before! …..108
Chapter 6 - The Coming of the Lord! ................................................................. 116
Chapter 7 - He Comes With His Holy Ones! ......................................................132
Chapter 8 - The Ecclesia: Is It the Bride, Or A Radiant Church? .......................145
Chapter 9 - The Holy City Of God, Adorned As A Bride .....................................153
Chapter 10 - Heavenly-Minded..........................................................................163
Chapter 11 - Jesus Possesses The Promised Land, Forever, When The Lord
Marries The Bride! ............................................................................................ 211
Chapter 12 - New Jerusalem Is The Promised Land! ........................................ 226
Chapter 13 - “A Thousand Years”...................................................................... 234
Chapter 14 - New Heavens And A New Earth ................................................... 269
Chapter 15 - Jesus Christ Is God!......................................................................288
About The Author……………………………………………………………………………………..315



“The End Times Passover, a new book by Joe Ortiz, is not just another
prophecy book out of thousands. But I dare not tell you the conclusion
because I don't want to spoil your journey. Whatever you do, don't pass over
Joe's well-thought-out and scriptural work,” Dave MacPherson, March 8, 2002
[Dave MacPherson is the author of The Rapture Plot, The Incredible Cover Up, The Great Rapture
Hoax, Unbelievable Pre-Trib Origin and Late Great Pre-Trib Rapture.]



Introduction
The ongoing debate between various Bible doctrine camps, as to when, how or if
the Christian Church will be rescued before Jesus Christ returns to rule and reign
on earth, has been going on for hundreds of years. The prevalent theory amongst
many in the evangelical community is that the Christian Church will be secretly
Raptured (caught up) from earth to heaven anywhere from three and a half to
seven years before Jesus Christ returns to reign on earth as King of Kings and
Lord of Lords. Within this Rapture doctrine arena exist three major camps,
including the pre-tribulationists, who believe they will be secretly caught up to
heaven seven years before Christ returns; the mid-tribulationists, who believe
born again believers will be caught up three and a half years prior to Christ’s
return; and the post-tribulationists, who believe the church will be caught up to
heaven after the so-called Great Tribulation, and immediately return to earth
with Jesus Christ at The Second Advent.
All three of these groups believe in The Rapture, they only differ as to when this
special event is supposed to happen. They believe this Rapture (caught up from
earth to heaven) is part of a rescue-from-tribulation scenario God has planned for
Christians before The Second Advent. These varying theories are primarily based
on a doctrine all of these camps believe is spoken of in 1 Thessalonians 4:13
through 17, and also based on a dispensational time frame theory they call The
Great Tribulation, which they derive from the Book of Daniel (Chapter 9, verses
25 through 27), the so-called Daniel’s 70th Week theory.
With so many existent and varying doctrines being bandied about in the
Christian community (as to when, how or if the Body of Christ will be rescued), it
is no wonder that doctrinal divisiveness abounds in Christendom, to the degree
that God’s true redemption plan for mankind is so misunderstood by the
Christian masses. These misunderstandings not only create dichotomies with the
body of believers, they are primarily responsible for its ineffectiveness and its
lack of a clear sense of purpose and direction in today’s troubled world.
When the author first believed in the propitiatory reality of Jesus’ atoning work
on Calvary, and chose to follow the life of a disciple of Christ in 1975, the so-called
“The Rapture” theory was by far the most appealing aspect of becoming a
Christian. The first book the author ever read about “The Rapture” was Hal
Lindsey’s The Late Great Planet Earth. Prior to that, his theological orientation
was limited to a few years of Catechism classes at a local Catholic church in his
hometown of Indio, California. Even then, the subject of an imminent translation
of Christians to heaven was never mentioned, although the nuns who taught the
classes often mentioned that in a future period Christians would be subjected to
torture at the hands of evil people in an effort to force them to renounce their
belief in God. What a joy was experienced in realizing that, according to Hal
Lindsey’s book, and the author's first pastor, David Tanner, Montebello 1st


Introduction
Assembly of God Church, by accepting Jesus Christ as his savior in 1975, the
author would now be spared from tribulation through The Rapture.
However, after the author began extensive Bible studies, and read various books
on end times subjects, he began to notice that certain scriptural verses the writers
used appeared inconsistent with their respective doctrines. In many cases, they
were even contradictory to the prevailing secret pre-tribulation escape to heaven
theories that the author was indoctrinated to by the Assemblies of God Church,
and those espoused by many of today’s evangelical-fundamentalist leaders. He
nevertheless continued to trust in the belief that Christians would be spared from
the so-called Great Tribulation. It wasn’t until several years later, as the author
delved even deeper into the Greek and Hebrew translations of certain words in
the Bible, that he discovered that many of the words therein contained deeper
and far more significant meanings than we have come to know and understand.
In several cases, he found some words written in the Bible actually mean the
direct opposite of what many theorists have been inferring for centuries. For
example the word depart (in Philippians 1:23) actually means the return. [Much
more on this aspect in Chapter 10 of this book]
As a journalist, with over 20 years experience as a radio and television news
reporter, talk show host and newspaper columnist, the author's nature has always
been one of seeking profound truth rather than just accepting things at face
value. Although he was not trained at a seminary or bible school, nor does he
possess any academic credentials in theological studies, this author's zeal for
seeking truth is primarily responsible for the biblical evidence that is hereby
being presented in The End-Times Passover. Although the author did not receive
formal training in a theological institution, the author does feel privileged to have
studied under many great men of God by reading (and doing an in-depth study
of) many books written by individuals who have spent years (and even their
entire lives) studying and writing about matters and issues related to eschatology.
The author owes much gratitude to the works of Hal Lindsey, John F. Walvoord,
George Eldon Ladd, Alexander Reese, C.S. Lovett, Jim McKeever, E. W.
Bullinger, Herman A. Hoyt, Anthony Hoekema, Robert Grundy, W. E. Vine, S.
Maxwell Coder, Merrill F. Unger, William White, Jr., Loraine Boettner, Matthew
Henry, Leon Morris, Philip Mauro, Mary Stuart Relfe, Dave MacPherson, Ralph
Woodrow, Chuck Smith, David Wilkerson, Pat Robertson and so many other
Bible expositors too numerous to mention. It is to these writers and scholars that
he owes much, for they provided him with a spiritual and academic sounding
board as he journeyed through his research to write The End Times Passover.
These bible scholars and expositors (and their works) actually acted as a catalyst
that prompted the writing of this book. As this writer carefully read and studied
their doctrines (or conclusions), he was afforded the opportunity of not only
gaining deeper insights into God’s word, but also took advantage of questioning
and challenging some of their positions – a process that forced him to dig deeper
into the Greek and Hebrew translations for greater clarification. As the author
ventured into this work (sometimes from 12 to 18 hours a day) many biblical facts



Introduction
pertaining to God’s end times rescue plan surfaced with greater illumination,
which resulted in the writing of this book. While the author does no longer agree
with many of the conclusions arrived by many of these expositors, he found many
of them possessed great biblical knowledge, especially in their respective
academic endeavors. For example, while the Greek and Hebrew translation works
of Bible scholars such as E. W. Bullinger, Merrill Unger and W. E. Vine represent
(for the most part) sound and irrefutable exegesis, which has been accepted and
used by a myriad of other Bible scholars and students alike, their dispensational
and pre-millennial leanings or conclusions do not always concur with their sound
Greek and Hebrew interpretations. Ironically, much of their academic work
actually ends up refuting their personal dispensational and pre-millennial
conclusions. The author, who will be providing many examples of their
eschatological inconsistencies throughout this book, can only guess that these
individual’s doctrinal subjugations unwittingly influenced their exegesis more
than they realized.
The author also wants to go on record that this book should not be read (or
viewed) as the final word on the great eschatological debate concerning Christ’s
return. No living person today can make this claim. Nor should it be read (or
viewed) as providing new or additional theories to the many that have been
submitted by many great men of God throughout history. The author is merely
presenting the scripture that has been before us for centuries and allowing it to
speak for itself. However, the author does ask the reader to prayerfully and
intelligently examine the scriptural proofs presented in The End-Times Passover.
The biblical evidence being presented herein has been available to theorists and
bible students for decades; however much more clarity of God’s message surfaced
to the forefront of the total Rapture debate as the author not only challenged
existing theories, but the findings the author will be presenting in this book
emerged with greater light as he began comparing how certain words were used
in other verses.
For example, most pre-tribulation theorists use Luke 17:34-36 to support their
theory that at the so-called Rapture, Christians will be taken to heaven and
unbelievers will be left behind to suffer God's wrath during the so-called Great
Tribulation. However, if the readers will examine the definition of the word
taken in these three verses (Luke 17:34, 35, 36,) they will notice that the Greek
word for taken is paralambano, which means to take hold of. These three verses
above did not use the Greek word harpazo, which is the word used in 1
Thessalonians 4:17 for the snatching process that describes the rapid manner in
which called out ones are gathered together to participate at that great meeting
with the Lord in the air. This word taken is often used to take hold of something
or someone in a hostile manner in many verses in the Bible, such as Matthew
27:27, where Jesus was taken by force by the Governor’s soldiers, and Matthew
4:5, where Jesus was taken by the devil to a high mountain. Whereas theorists
interpret the word left as describing those individuals they believe to be the
unjust, supposedly those who are left behind to experience God’s wrath, the word
left in the Greek is aphiemi, which literally means to forgive. This word aphiemi


Introduction
(forgive) is used twice in the Lord’s Prayer, (Luke 11:4). Yet, thousands of
authors, Christian filmmakers, pastors, Bible teachers, preachers and evangelists
daily use these verses (Luke 17:34-36) claiming they mean the just will be taken
up to heaven and the unjust will be left behind to suffer God’s wrath; when, in
fact, these verses have the direct opposite meaning. If anything, the word left (Gr.
aphiemi, primarily, to send forth, send away, apo, from, hiemi, to send) denotes
to remit or forgive. Luke 11:4 is really telling us that the unjust will be taken
(and bound) to experience God’s wrath, a wrath that will literally pass over those
who are left. In essence, the just will literally be left alone, not left behind! So in
reality, these theorists' interpretations of these verses are reversed. And what
they are conveying to their respective flocks is contradictory to the true meaning
of the Word of God. This is one of many biblical word comparison and
etymologically scrutinized examples that the author presents in The End Times
Passover that refute the major tenets of The Rapture theory and its secret escape
to heaven mythology.
The author, in addition to having worked as a print and broadcast journalist, and
radio and television talk show host for over 20 years, has a background as a
teacher, which includes 10 years with several school districts in California and
over five as a school administrator. He presently holds two teaching credentials
in that state and has studied Principles and Methods of Teaching rather
extensively. Although this book should be viewed solely as an in-depth study
(from a journalistic perspective) on matters of eschatology, the author believes
that many as a useful teaching or Bible study guide will receive it. With this in
mind, let the author state that he is extremely cognizant of the warning found in
James 3:1, which states: “Not many of you should presume to be teachers, my
brothers, because you know that we who teach will be judged more strictly.”
This writer does not take lightly the responsibility of imparting the Word of God,
and prays that the Holy Spirit has guided him in all spiritual truth.
As you journey through this book, the author would ask that you to feel free to
write to him with comments for the sole purpose of searching deeper the truth
together. He would also ask the reader to share this book with friends, pastors,
fellow Bible students and colleagues to get their opinions on the material
presented. If any error is discovered or found that the word of God (as used in
this book) has been presented incorrectly, the author welcomes your notification.
Above all, as you read this book and find that it might be contrary to all that you
have been taught in the past, please take the time to research and verify the
material presented herein for accuracy. But, most of all please pray and ask the
Holy Spirit for confirmation. If your soul becomes troubled, once again, share
this book with a colleague or your Bible teacher and feel free to write to the
author. If he has erred, the author will be the first to print a retraction. It is not
the author’s intent to trouble the Body of Christ; but, rather, he merely wants to
help bring greater light to God’s Word and His purpose for His called out ones as
we fast approach the End Times. More importantly, if the reader will peruse the
entire book and approach the material presented herein with an open and
objective mind, before reaching any conclusions, the author believes that this


Introduction
work will provide new and deeper insights into God’s master plan for the Body of
Christ and the final destiny of humanity.
Having stated this, the author herein presents to the reader with what he believes
are biblical truths concerning God’s master plan, as it relates to the so-called
Great Tribulation, the Millennium, the Rapture of the Church, God’s plan for
Israel (both the spiritual nation and the present ethnic nation) in the End Times,
who (or what) is the Bride of the Lamb, who is the “restrained,” and many other
biblical topics that are currently considered to be some of the “Mysteries of God.”
The fifteen chapters in this book deal primarily with scripture the author believes
clearly refute a secret pre-tribulation escape to heaven, and also debunk the
assumption that the reign of Christ (after His return) lasts only 1000 years. He
will also provide scripture that refutes the notions that a special geopolitical
kingdom will be established solely for Jews in the land we today call Israel, and
that the Christian Church is the Bride of Lamb.
The next nine chapters, which will be published in another book (The End Times
Passover II) deal primarily with the subject of tribulation, its purpose and its
impending reality. The author believes the reader will become more enlightened
by the verifiable scripture-based facts presented in this book, which definitely
refute and debunk the many theories that proclaim that the Christian Church will
not experience great tribulation because it will supposedly be caught up in a
secret escape to heaven flight before The Second Advent of Jesus Christ. The
author is convinced that many theorists (intentionally or unwittingly) have
twisted and taken out of context much scripture in vain attempts to strengthen
their secret escape to heaven theories; but, in this book, the Bible will speak for
itself!
The author used and quotes much from the New International Version (NIV)
throughout this book. Not for any specific reason, other than he found an old
worn out copy of the NIV at a yard sale and subsequently began marking it all up
as he studied and began writing this book. The first Bible he ever read (several
times) completely was the New American Standard Bible. He has since compared
the writings from many other versions to better understand the differences in
both style and content. The author since then has found the King James Version
to be the most accurate and more in concert with the myriad of reference books
(Greek dictionaries, concordances, etc.) he used and studied while writing this
book. All in all, by virtue of reading and studying various versions, the author was
forced to seek greater clarification of the exact meaning of certain words, to
better understand exactly what God intended for us to know through His written
Word. Actually, the constant cross referencing and double checking of numerous
words in the Greek and Hebrew text, Strong’s and the New American Standard
Concordances, and the various interpretations by Greek and Hebrew scholars
such as W. E. Vine, E. W. Bullinger, Merrill F. Unger, as well as classical Bible
scholars such as Matthew Henry, Charles Spurgeon and other great men of God,
made this journalistic endeavor the most rewarding experience of the author’s
entire life.



Introduction
Upon reading and studying for hours and hours upon end, for over the past
twenty-five years, one major thread of confusion the author noticed in all the
books he has read about eschatology and the end times, is that the majority of
those who read or write about this subject matter, have pretty much been
indoctrinated by Rapture theories and pre-millennial dispensationalism as a
whole. Unfortunately, whether they are Pre, Mid or Post Tribulation, they are
convinced by tradition, conjecture, subjectivism and theoretical inference, that
the Christian’s destiny entails a visit (between three and a half to seven years, at
least) or an eventual and permanent residence in heaven. It is because of this
“heavenly minded” indoctrination that theorists began building their respective
theories on what they perceive to be irrefutable dogma that has been handed
down through many centuries. Many of their theories are based on the
misinterpretations of works by many expositors of antiquity whose opinions or
conclusions have since been examined and found wanting. This is why many
modern-day expositors and most theorists find themselves painted into a corner
that will not allow them to see the entire redemption plan of God. This, along
with the possibility that many theorists failed initially to correctly read and
etymologically discern the true meaning of several key words in the Bible.
Thereby they developed (or adopted) various doctrines based solely on their
inaccurate etymological discernment of sometimes one single word.
Consequently, they have created much confusion among millions of Christians by
using their incorrect rendering of certain words, often inventing doctrinal clichés
(such as The Rapture, The Millennium, Daniel’s 70 Weeks, etc.) based on their
limited understanding of what those words truly mean, to promote their
mythologies. Unfortunately, very few Christians, especially new babes in Christ,
ever challenge the origin of those clichés, taking it for granted they are included
in the Bible.
The author has examined the word of God (against a myriad of books written by a
great throng of theorists) for over twenty-five years, and began writing this book
in 1985. Most of the book was completed before 1990; however, he did not want
to ‘put it out’ there until he felt that he had examined the scriptures as clearly and
as concisely as he possibly could. He completed the book in 2004, but has been
perusing it and making minor editing changes, prompted by his “perfectionist”
nature. He now feels the timing (for publishing and presenting it to the public) is
right and feels confident that the word of God confirms that the scripture
presented herewith will provide clear challenges to most of the major issues
contained in the doctrinal myths theorists have perpetrated on the Christian
Church. He believes the work presented herein will also clearly refute the many
theories they give proper noun names to, such as The Rapture, The Great (Pre,
Mid, Post) Tribulation, The (Pre, Post and A) Millennium, The (Church is the)
Bride of Lamb, The Promised Land (is in the Middle East,) and that The
Restrainer is The Holy Spirit. The author will also be presenting scripture that
refute myths that there will be two and maybe even three Resurrections, two or
three Judgments, that Israel is not part of the True Church of God, that God’s
true church did not begin until The Day of Pentecost, and many other myths,

Re: The End Times Passover

Introduction
including that the heavens and the earth will not be restructured anew until 1000
years after The Second Advent. This aspect (new heavens and new earth) is one of
(if not) the main keys to understanding one of the most crucial messages being
conveyed to us by God in the Bible, which is, that Jesus Christ is God and His
eternal Kingdom reign will not be in heaven, but rather it will be on earth longer
than 1000 literal years. This new heavens and earth aspect will prove that God’s
Holy City, New Jerusalem, comes down to earth much sooner than is perceived
by most theologians. The author will be specifically dealing with each and every
one of these issues, providing scripture upon scripture that will literally rebut the
majority of varying Rapture theories, millennial myths and other dispensational
doctrines.
After the reader finishes this first book, he or she will probably say ‘nay’ or ‘yea’
too much of the scriptural evidence being presented herewith. However, after
reading chapters 10 through 15 especially, the author believes the reader will be
able to use the scripture evidence in these chapters to unlock many of the
mysteries that heretofore have served as scriptural blockades that prevent called
out ones from clearly seeing the true redemption program God has planned from
eternity.
Since most of us Christians truly want to learn, know and understand God’s truth
and apply it to our earthly sojourn, the author merely asks that the readers not
jump to any early conclusions, but keep an open mind until they read this entire
book. Then, after reading it completely, ask the Holy Spirit for confirmation. As
stated before, the author’s intent here is not to trouble the Body of Christ; but,
rather, he hopes and prays that the reader will find in this book new light to the
ongoing Rapture debate. Hopefully, this book will provide all of God’s ecclesia
with peace, comfort and joy knowing that God can rescue His called out ones
while at the same time pour out His wrath on the unbeliever, (Psalms 91:7,8; 2
Peter 2:9; 1 Corinthians 10:13; Revelation 3:10).
More importantly, the author believes this book will provide for the reader who
fears a physical death, a renewed hope and spiritual comfort in the knowledge
that God can (and will) rescue His “children of promise” without having to
remove them from earth during the so-called Great Tribulation through The End
Times Passover!


xi
Prologue
To undertake the task of studying and writing about biblical eschatology, much
less any other aspects of the Bible, is a serious matter. Those who study and
publish their writings are in reality teachers, unless they do so only for their own
edification. Being both a teacher and a writer, the author finds himself under a
certain degree of discomfort, solely because he realizes that what he writes has to
be as truthful and accurate as possible, or he shouldn’t write it nor publish his
research at all. The author does not take lightly the warnings of James 3:1: Not
many of you should presume to be teachers, my brothers, because you know
that we who teach will be judged more strictly. The author did not set out to
write this book for any other reason than the concerns he has for his fellow
Christians, primarily those whom he feels have been lulled into a false sense of
physical and spiritual security by the myriad of theorists who write and teach
Dispensationalism and Rapture mythology. Confidence and security comes from
knowing the truth. The author has always believed that a person can deal better
with the truth, regardless of how heavy its burden, rather than being led to
believe in myths, half-truths or outright lies. Unfortunately, the current secret
escape to heaven mythology is lulling thousands upon thousands of Christians
into believing they are not destined for persecution before Christ returns.
Like so many of us who are moved or called out to study eschatology, we not only
want truth, we need the whole truth. As the author studied the word of God, he
felt a deep hunger not only for the genuine and truthful understanding of God’s
true will in his personal life, but God’s ecclesia as a whole. As previously stated,
when the author first heard about the secret Pre-Tribulation escape to heaven
theory, he was jumping for joy that he would not have to suffer any tribulation or
persecutions before The Second Advent of Christ. The author was not looking
into the word of God for any escape clauses; the knowledge of God’s grace and
mercy has always been sufficient.
Nevertheless, as he became more aware of many biblical inconsistencies
contained in a myriad of books written by dispensationalists, millenarians and
pretribulationists, he felt a deep responsibility to present the facts he gleaned
from extensive Bible study and prayer in an objective manner. Towards the end
of this endeavor, and by virtue of the need to seek the wisdom of past expositors
to assist him in this effort, he encountered and read a special pearl of wisdom
from one of the great Bible scholars of antiquity: Johann Albrecht Bengel. It was
Bengel’s wisdom that made the author realize that he unwittingly had applied
Bengel’s principles to this work.
Bengel (June 24, 1687- Nov. 2, 1752), the German Lutheran theologian and
biblical scholar, was the founder of Swabian Pietism and a pioneer in the critical
exegesis of the New Testament. Bengel studied at Tübingen and in 1713 was
appointed professor in a seminary at Denkendorf, where he published his early
works on the New Testament. As a student he had been concerned regarding the


Prologue
various readings of the text of the New Testament and sought to develop a
critically consistent one. He originated the principle "The more difficult reading
is to be preferred." In 1741 he was made prelate of Herbrechtingen and in 1749 of
Alpirspach. Influential in New Testament criticism and theology, he held that the
scholar should read nothing into the sacred writings that is not there but should
draw everything from them and permit nothing to remain hidden that is really in
them. Bengel's major works include Novum Testamentum Graecum (1734), a
Greek text of the New Testament that contains a thorough critical appendix, and
Gnomon Novi Testamenti (1742), an exegetical commentary. In his "Essay on the
Right Way of Handling Divine Subjects," this noted Bible scholar made one of the
most profound observations and statements concerning a writer’s approach to
things of the Bible. Bengel states:
Put nothing into the Scriptures, but draw everything from them,
and suffer nothing to remain hidden that is really in them. Though
each inspired writer has his own manner and style, one and the
same Spirit breathes through all, one grand idea pervades all.
Every divine communication carries (like the diamond) its own
light with it, thus showing whence it comes; no touchstone is
required to discriminate it. The true commentator will fasten his
primary attention on the letter (literal meaning), but never forget
that the Spirit must equally accompany him; at the same time we
must never devise a more spiritual meaning for Scripture passages
than the Holy Spirit intended. The historical matters of Scripture,
both narrative and prophecy, constitute as it were the bones of its
system, whereas the spiritual matters are as its muscles, blood
vessels, and nerves. As the bones are necessary to the human
system, so Scripture must have its historical matters. The expositor
who nullifies the historical groundwork of Scripture, for the sake of
finding only spiritual truths everywhere, brings death on all correct
interpretations. Those expositions are the safest which keep closest
to the text. [Parenthesis by Bengel]
Like Bengel’s uplifting advice, the author tried to maintain this standard
throughout the writing of this book, by not assuming, inferring, nor presenting
any theories, conjecture or hypotheses; but rather, he allowed The Holy Spirit to
quicken his spirit to dig as deeply as possible into the words of God, and then let
each word speak for itself.
The word hypothesis (according to Webster’s Dictionary) means “an assumption
or concession made for the sake of argument; an interpretation of a practical
situation or condition taken as the ground for action; or a tentative assumption
made in order to draw out and test its logical or empirical consequences.” In
essence, a hypothesis or theory means a formula derived by inference from
scientific or other data that explains a principle operating in nature or the subject
matter at hand.


Prologue
Throughout his reading and studying of other expositors’ works, the author
encountered numerous eschatological hypotheses and theories’ concerning the
Lord’s Parousia and was amazed by two glaring idiosyncrasies existent among the
many scholars and writers of prophecy. Number one was their total disregard of
the admonition of James 3:1, and, also their boldness and daring to provide
proper noun titles to their biblical inferences, which in essence is altering the
word of God: For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the
prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add
unto him the plagues that are written in this book, (Revelation 22:18, KJV).
The author speaks primarily about theorists who (by virtue of their exegetical
conclusions) conjured up many hypotheses and have gone so far as to coin proper
nouns for their inferences, such as The Great Tribulation, The Rapture, Daniel’s
70 Weeks, and The Millennium. Certainly we live in a period where it is much
easier to lump ideas, religious belief systems, philosophies and political thought
and affiliations into various proper noun or pronoun categories. We hear of
various pronouns that have been bandied about for years, such as political labels
like liberal versus conservative, categorical words and phrases that obviously
make it easier for people to narrow down an individual’s political or philosophical
positions. This categorizing approach obviously eliminates the need to think or
explore any deeper into a person’s total and complete knowledge and works than
one has to, in order to make quick identifications. Herein lay the genesis for the
birth of stereotypes or categorizations concerning writers who present their
research, who are then quickly judged or lumped into varying doctrinal
categories. The author does not view himself as being of one doctrinal school or
the other, such as a Pre, Mid, Post-Tribulationists, nor a Pre, Post or AMillennialist,
neither futurist, preterist or historicist, nor espouses nor identifies
himself with any doctrinal camps whatsoever. His research is just that, research.
His conclusions are based solely on what the word of God clearly states. When
and where there were any doubts as to what a specific word truly meant, he did
not allow his religious affiliations (past or present), theological subjectivism, ego
nor pride, to interfere with his seeking the truth, the whole truth and nothing but
the truth. Like any true journalists, the author merely began his research from a
neutral position. Albeit, when he first came to the Lord in 1975, he accepted
without challenge the Dispensational and Secret Pre-Tribulation Escape
doctrines, which he cannot agree with any longer, solely because the Bible clearly
does not state, teach nor conveys that message. Therefore, when the author began
his research in 1982, he completely cleared his mind of any doctrinal precepts,
and approached the Bible with a complete willingness to change his mind about
any preconceived notions and rhetoric he had heard or was taught before he
began this project.
The author believes that in order to deal with and diligently study God’s word,
students/teachers/writers have to completely remove from their mindset any
perceived biblical notions based on tradition, culture and subjectivism. For
example, in the majority of the books the author read on eschatology, ethnic
identifications were made by theorists about the Hebrew people, beginning with



Prologue
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and the Twelve Tribes of Israel, more than often calling
them Jews (rather than Hebrews) in many Old Testament chapter references,
even though the term Jew was not introduced in the Bible until after ten of the
Israel tribes were excommunicated from the original twelve. After the ten tribes
were dispersed among the nations, the tribe of Judah, Benjamin and the Levites
were the ones that were ordained by God to carry forth His Word and His laws,
(Genesis 49:10). It wasn’t until after the split between the kingdoms of Judah and
the ten northern tribes of Israel that the tribe of Judah (including Benjamin and
the Levites) came to be known as Jews. Although the term Jew was not used until
it is first mentioned in 2 Kings 16:6-7, most Bible expositors to this day still use
the word Jew when referring to many individuals, national and historical issues
and prophecies, concerning the patriarchs in the Old Testament, including
Abraham, the Hebrew great-grandfather of Judah! The author was extremely
diligent to not fall into these generalizations and incorrect labeling traps, or allow
expositor-coined proper nouns such as The Great Tribulation, The Rapture, or
The Millennium, to influence his biblical discernment. Instead, he allowed the
word of God to clearly and precisely speak for Himself.
In this book, the author will be presenting scripture upon scripture that refute
many of the premises of the two major doctrinal camps. First, the one that
espouses a (supposed seven year) period of time called The Great Tribulation
and, secondly, the one that espouses another period of time called The
Millennium. These two doctrines have existed almost from the first century, BC
(maybe even longer), and are still believed upon (in similar and yet varying
forms) by many scholars and Bible students alike. The author will not only be
challenging many myths contained within The Great Tribulation and The
Millennium doctrines, he will be examining many of the sub-doctrinal issues that
lie embedded within these two major doctrines, including many theological
clichés that have been used by theorists for hundreds of years. Unfortunately,
these two doctrines have become so widely accepted as Bible truth by the
Christian masses that very few people lack the intestinal fortitude to not only
question or challenge these myths, but would never think about going public with
their findings.
The author has determined that the myriad of secret escape from tribulation
myths that exist today, especially among many of our beloved fundamentalists
and evangelicals, are not based on scriptural proof; but rather, they are more
conjecture, inference and hypotheses based on many traditions and theories that
cannot withstand true exegesis. And, these hypotheses, unfortunately, are being
readily accepted without question due to the incessant pulpit pounding that has
ensued through the modern day media methods of opportunistic evangelicals.
Madison Avenue has no match in modern-day evangelicals’ effectiveness in
swaying Christian masses to gullibly accept their mythologies. This is not to say
that many theorists are not well intended, nor lack a genuine love for God and
His ecclesia. However, too many theorists (in the media, on the Internet or in
their local pulpits) throughout the world are propagating a variety of fanciful


Prologue
myths that are lulling called out ones into a false sense of hope that precludes the
impending persecutions that lie ahead for God’s ecclesia.
The doctrinal phrases Pre-Tribulation, Mid-Tribulation and Post-Tribulation
have created much confusion for a throng of Bible expositors and their adherents
for the last 200 years or so. The mere fact that those in any of these three
doctrinal camps sometimes find themselves intellectually confused or
theologically misinformed is because they try to place the return of Christ
somewhere before, in the middle or after a special seven-year period they call The
Great Tribulation. Their foundational belief in The Great Tribulation and its
dispensational progeny, The Rapture, is basically based on their whole-hearted
acceptance of an interpretation of the Book of Daniel, where most
dispensationalists interpret Daniel 9:24-27 through novel time juxtapositions
and conclude a unique time-framed theory they call Daniel’s 70 Weeks. In
essence, dispensationalists believe that Daniel 9:24-27 conveys a unique
prophetic time formula that biblically proves there exists a specific time period of
tribulation that will be experienced by mankind before The Second Advent, and
they call this period of time The Great Tribulation. Since there exists so many
diverse opinions about this 70 Weeks theory, and not one single person can make
claim this theory is absolutely correct, this means in essence that the three (Pre,
Mid and Post-Tribulation) Rapture doctrines are based on yet another unproven
theory. Those who believe in The Rapture theory (whether Pre, Mid or Post,)
basically believe that God has to remove the Christian Church from earth to
heaven in order for it to escape the horrible persecutions that will increase
tremendously during the time period that precedes the visible return of Jesus
Christ, a return that was promised in Acts 1:11. They primarily base their
suppositions (and hopes) that God surely would not allow His modern-day
Christian Church to suffer any persecutions; although many tribulations have
been experienced by a myriad of God’s called out ones throughout history, as is
recorded in the Bible and chronicled by various scribes throughout history! [Read
Fox’s Book of Martyrs, which historically documents some of the persecutions
experienced by God’s ecclesia during the Crusades, the Inquisition and the
Reformation period]
For many different reasons and motivations (some sincere and well intended),
theorists try to paint a painless picture of Christianity and use the secret escape to
heaven theory to build a bigger following in their respective ministries. They use
these soothing mythologies to allay the fears of the impending persecutions that
lay ahead for the Christian Church, rather than preparing it for this eventuality,
by speaking, writing and prophesying about the impending wrath to come, as did
all the prophets in the Old Testament. These theorists have hereby concocted
various escape theories by twisting God’s words into soothing theological
placebos that include when and how the Christian Church is to be removed from
earth to heaven to escape times of great tribulation. This escape from tribulation
mindset is more prevalent within the Christian communities based in the United
States, primarily due to never experiencing foreign aggression on American soil,
as well as America’s long history of peace through its military strength. However,

Re: The End Times Passover

Prologue
the hijacking of four commercial airplanes on September 11, 2001 by Islamic
terrorists, and their subsequent suicide attacks on the World Trade Center’s Twin
Towers in New York City and The Pentagon in Washington, D.C., became a wake
up call for many Americans that no one person or no one country is immune from
great tribulation.
Therein lies theorists’ doctrinal dilemmas: As they attempt to allay the fears of
Christian Church persecution, they find themselves having to either postulate or
defend their various theories, which have been based or built primarily upon
other theories (which have not been proven beyond a shadow of a doubt), rather
than allowing God’s word to speak for itself. And God’s word clearly states in Acts
14:22…that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God.
Therefore, instead of connecting all the scriptural dots together, to prophesy the
truth needed by the Christian Church, theorists have conjured up primarily three
major secret escape to heaven theories. They are preaching these varying and
soothing rescue plans instead of facing (and preaching about) the realities of the
impending horrors that lay before God’s ecclesia and all of mankind. And these
doctrinal fancies unfortunately become a detriment to the called out ones and,
many times, are primarily motivated by the financial or church community status
benefits of those who perpetrate these myths.
Pre-Tribulationists misuse scripture to paint a secret rescue picture that
supposedly shows the Christian Church will be removed from earth to heaven
seven years before Christ returns. Mid-Tribulationists believe they see the same
secret rescue scenario; however they see the Christian Church being removed to
heaven three and a half years before the return of Christ. Post-Tribulationists
have also been led to believe that The Rapture (supposedly a secret snatching up
escape to heaven) is also seen in the 1 Thessalonians 4:17; however, they conclude
this rescue to heaven supposedly happens within days, hours or minutes before
The Second Advent. Post-Tribulationists, more than the other two doctrinal
camps, oftentimes feel a little squeamish about their respective position and are
placed in a difficult corner when defending their interpretation, primarily
because the other two camps often smirk at what they perceive as a foolish notion
that the Lord would catch up His church, take it to heaven and then immediately
bring it back within minutes. However, Post-Tribulationists are probably more on
target than they realize; the only fact they have yet to accept is that scripture
prove that the Christian Church never reaches the stationary heaven, it only
greets a descending Jesus Christ to have a meeting in the air with Him, and then
escorts the King of Kings back to earth to rule and reign, forever!
Most theorists, unfortunately, also base many of their conclusions on how they
interpret the true identity of the God’s ecclesia. They separate Old Testament
prophecies that were meant for God’s children of promise and apply them solely
to genetic Israel, and vice verse, for convenience sake, and as their inferences
warrant. Basically, all three camps find them having to defend, explain away or
formulate additional theories based on their acceptance of selective dogma
already presented by many expositors’ misinterpretations and their unfounded



Prologue
theories. For example, most theorists are convinced that God’s overall
redemption program is designed to deal differently with two entities: Israel as a
genetic nation and the Christian Church as a spiritual nation. Therefore, they
apply certain scripture to either as their mythologies warrant. They also build
their many theories on various mathematical formulae (Daniel 9:24-7, Revelation
20:1-6), which they conclude are specific time-framed seasons or events, which
they now can call The Great Tribulation and The Millennium. Therefore, The
(Pre, Mid, and Post) Tribulation and The (Pre, A, and Post) Millennium camps
only squabble now as to which one of their theories best fits their particular
understanding (and conclusions) as to the exact timing of both The Rapture and
or the Millennium.
Tribulationists (Pre, Mid and Post) believe there is a specific period of time
preceding the return of Christ where God will pour out His retributive judgments
on mankind, and they call it The Great Tribulation. They just can’t make up their
minds whether this so-called time period or event (The Great Tribulation) lasts
three and a half to seven years in length. Most tribulationists base their theories
on what is clearly stated in Matthew 24:21: For then shall be great tribulation,
such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall
be. However, the original manuscript (best rendered by the King James Version)
does not contain the article (the) before the word great, which is a clear message
that the word great is talking solely about the intensity of tribulation, not the
specific timing nor length of the subject matter under discussion, even if these
judgments are the harbinger of the Second Advent. This verse (Matthew 24:21)
attaches no specific (three and a half to seven-year) time frame to this mighty
persecution, whatsoever! There is mention in Revelation 13:5 of a specified time
of 42 months where the beast is given special authority to war against the saints.
In Revelation 11:2, it does mention that the Gentiles shall tread the holy city
under foot forty and two months, a verse that mid-tribulationists to support their
specific doctrine. There are also two other verses that are found in Daniel 7:25
and 12:7, which use the phrase time, times, and an half, which many theorists
conclude speaks of a precise forty-two months period of persecution. Whereas
mid-tribulationists believe these 42 months strengthens their position, they are
unable to provide other scriptures to conclusively validate a Mid-Tribulation
Rapture. There is no specific scripture that clearly states that this period of
intense judgment and wrath will be for an exact seven years. The prevailing
theory is held by pre-tribulationists who conclude that a specific seven year
period of time will ensue before the return of Christ. They conclude this,
basically, by juxtaposing an esoteric mathematical formula gleaned from the
Book of Daniel. They call this theory Daniel’s 70 Weeks. They build upon this
unproven theory to enhance their notion that a seven year period of judgment
and wrath will befall unbelievers, and they have concluded this supposed time
period needs to be called The Great Tribulation! However, the author is
convinced that the scriptures speak clearly that there is no specified time frame of
tribulation stated in the Bible that would warrant any proper noun given to this
hypothesis.


Prologue
If we can prove that there is not going to be any specific time-framed event called
The Great Tribulation, then all three (pre, mid, and post) tribulation doctrines
have to be reexamined. If we can provide specific biblical evidence to the
contrary, then tribulationists can have no biblically-based foundation to support
or allow them to coin proper nouns to their secret escape to heaven mythologies.
Throughout this book the author will be providing specific biblical evidence that
will tear down the hypotheses being presented by theorists and novice
speculators. He will provide evidence the specifically refutes the majority of their
premises, and will outright debunk much of the mythology that is driving a wedge
between God and His plans for His children of promise. The author will provide
irrefutable proof that will actually make moot theories that lack accurate Bible
foundation.
Basically, if we can provide this evidence in a clear and precise fashion, theorists
will no longer be able promote their Left Behind theories any longer. If there is no
specific time-frame event or season called The Great Tribulation, there obviously
can be no Pre, Mid nor Post Tribulation conclusions. More importantly, if there is
not going to be any secret catching away to heaven, then the Pre, Mid and Post
Tribulation positions have no basis to even be called such. Surely there will be a
‘snatching’ of God’s children of promise from earth to greet and have a meeting in
the air with the returning and arriving King of Kings, but there will be no
intermediate respite in heaven for three and a half to seven years, as will be
proven by the scriptures the author will provide in this book.
The author does believe that scripture states the persecution by and at the hands
of the “man of lawlessness” and other anti-Christian forces will accelerate
exponentially to a great degree before the return of Christ. There will be an
intensified campaign of persecution against God’s people as has never been
known before to mankind. However, the author will prove there is no biblically
confirmed time-frame event that can be called The Great Tribulation mentioned
in scripture. These proponents of Left Behind theories conjure up many scenarios
and infer by virtue of their dubious interpretations that the Bible confirms a
specific time frame period of tribulation. But, merely because they interpret
scripture thusly, does not necessarily mean it is so. True, there is mentioned twice
of a time period of 42 months in the Book Revelation, and two allusions to 42
months in the Book of Daniel concerning the tribulation that God’s children of
promise will experience. However, there is no specific name or title given in these
biblical verses that specifically confirm or is made required that one must label
these time frames in any specific proper noun such as The Great Tribulation.
These theorists, by virtue of giving proper nouns to their inferences, actually lock
themselves into various camps of doctrinal theories that prevents any further
development of biblical knowledge and wisdom that can provide the Christian
Church with a greater and deeper understanding of God’s will. It’s as if once a
Pre, Mid or Post-Tribulation doctrine has been formed, there can be no other
information included or excluded to expand upon sound biblical exegesis without


Prologue
being labeled or branded a heretic. Although all three of these tribulation camps
provide much scripture that is accurate in defense of their theoretical positions,
much of their hypotheses contain various gaps that lead them to dead ends,
thereby causing them to force certain scripture into areas that don’t compute
with God’s overall plan of redemption. No one person or group has a lock on
scriptural truth. Although God’s word is perfectly designed and inspired, no one
person has nor will ever have the true and complete knowledge of God’s plan
until He returns. Then, we will truly know what God meant through His word,
because we will then be like Him, all knowing: “Beloved, now are we the sons of
God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he
shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is, (1 John 3:2,
KJV).”
The same dilemma holds true for those theorists who debate over the subject of
there being a specific period of a literal 1000-year Kingdom reign on earth in the
future called The Millennium. Those who espouse the Premillennial and
Postmillennial doctrines actually find themselves experiencing the same
problems as the Pre, Mid and Post Tribulationists, because Pre and
Postmillennialists believe that Jesus and the Christian church are going to reign
over a restored Jewish geopolitical Kingdom on earth. Premillennialists believe
this geopolitical Kingdom reign will begin on earth for a literal 1000-year period
after The Second Advent, while Postmillennialists believe the Millennium began
somewhere during this present age and will end with a total conversion of
humanity to Christ before His return. Postmillennialists also believe that God will
provide a special salvation program for national Israel (or ethnic Jews) after God
(through preaching by the Christian Church) conquers Satan and his kingdom
before The Second Advent. However, pre-millennialists believe ethnic Jews will
not be converted to Christ until (during or immediately after) The Great
Tribulation that is supposed to precede The Second Advent. A-millennialists do
not believe in a literal 1000-year geopolitical kingdom reign on earth, believing
that the 1000 years (spoken of in Revelation 20:1-5) represents an indeterminate
time of spiritual binding of Satan, accomplished by Jesus Christ’s atoning work at
the cross, and that it also represents an indeterminate amount of spiritual reign
for Christians (on earth) that began on the Day of Pentecost and concludes at The
Second Advent. All three millenarian doctrine camps believe the final outcome of
human history (regardless if there will or will not be a 1000-year Millennium
reign on earth) will result in God creating a new heaven and a new earth, with the
Christian Church as part of the eternal Kingdom administration of God, residing
forever up in heaven.
A-millennialists and post-tribulationists are probably more on target in their
Rapture scenarios than their antagonistic premillennial brethren. However, all
three millenarian camps fail to see that God’s word clearly states that the
Kingdom reign of God will be fulfilled in its fullness right here on earth, for
eternity!



Prologue
A-millennialists rightly believe that (since the Day of Pentecost) the Kingdom of
God (through the Holy Spirit) has empowered each and every called out one, and
that they are currently reigning (spiritually and positionally) as kings and priests.
However, like most Rapture theorists, they wrongly believe deceased Christians
(either their souls or spirits, or both) have already gone to be with Jesus Christ in
heaven. They also believe that when the Lord gathers (through the Rapture and
or resurrection) the church from earth, it is taken to heaven, where (and when)
Christ eventually delivers up the Kingdom to God, and will henceforth spend an
eternity up in heaven. They primarily believe that there will not be any 1000-year
Kingdom reign on earth (geopolitical or otherwise), and that’s why they call their
doctrine a-millennialism. A-millennialist (unlike pre-millennialists) and
postmillennialists are biblically correct on the issue that there will not be a
Jewish geopolitical Kingdom reign on earth, for any period of time, much less
1000 literal years. However, after being inundated with (and arguing against) so
many notions contained in various dispensational and premillennial propaganda,
amillennialists fail to see that the word of God clearly states that God’s true
kingdom (not a Jewish geopolitical one) will be supernaturally established on
earth, forever. While their polemic regarding the premillennial and most
postmillennial positions (that there is going to be a geopolitical restoration of the
Jews immediately before or during the so-called Millennium) can be biblically
substantiated, they fail to see that God’s word clearly proclaims the Kingdom of
God will eventually be established (in its most complete form) on earth for an
eternity.
There is no question that (from a positional status in Christ) Christians now have
access to Holy Spirit power to co-reign as kings and priests in Christ's spiritual
kingdom. However, the point all millenarians miss is that the Bible clearly states
that God’s Kingdom (not a Jewish geopolitical one) will eventually be established
on earth, forever! Amillennialists, to their credit, have a greater understanding of
what is spoken of in Revelation 20:1-7, in regards to the phrase a thousand years,
which does not represent 1000 literal years. They also have a greater grasp as to
what the “binding of Satan for a thousand years” truly represents. This aspect
will be discussed in extensive detail in Chapters 13, 14 and 15 of this book.
Postmillennialism is basically the view that holds that the Kingdom of God is now
being extended in the world through the preaching of the Gospel and the saving
works of the Holy Spirit. Then, Christ will return after a long period of
righteousness they call The Millennium. Postmillennialists see the so-called
“millennial age” as commencing at some point during the present age, and as a
period in which the kingdom of God (through the church) triumphs over the
kingdoms of this world before The Second Advent. According to most
postmillennialists, there will be universal preaching and conversion to the
Gospel, and a complete victory by the kingdom of God (church) over the forces of
Satan, before The Second Advent. Postmillennialism is an optimistic doctrine
that speaks of God conquering evil in the world through His ecclesia. During this
period Satan supposedly is bound, thereby having no power over Christians, who
are protected by the grace of God. However, they (like premillennialists) also



Prologue
believe that national Israel (or ethnic Jews) will be converted somewhere near (or
during) the beginning of a millennial reign of Christ. However, although
postmillennialists and premillennialists have similar views, they disagree about
the details of these events.
Premillennialism is the view that sees a literal 1000-year reign of Christ on earth,
after The Second Advent, which will commence seven years after Christ snatches
up the Christian Church to heaven when He supposedly conducts a secret
Rapture. Then, after spending seven years in heaven, Christ supposedly returns
to earth with the Christian church to establish an earthly millennial kingdom.
Then, Jesus Christ and the church supposedly will reign over the newly converted
and restored Jewish nation from an earthly-constructed location in the Middle
East city of Jerusalem, in the country we today know as the State of Israel. Then,
after the 1000 literal years of a Jewish geopolitical Kingdom reign expires, the
Lord supposedly releases Satan from his captivity for a short season, destroys
him, then burns the heavens and the earth, creates new ones, conducts another
resurrection for the rest of the dead, which will have to face God at His Great
White Throne Judgment (supposedly conducted up in heaven), from whence they
are then sent to an eternal ****ation into the Lake of Fire, along with Satan, the
Beast and the false prophet. Then, after all of that has been accomplished, Jesus
Christ, along with the Christian church, finally returns back to heaven (a newly
created heaven, no less) and then dwells up there with God for eternity.
However, premillennialists can never explain what to do with God’s Holy City,
New Jerusalem. On one hand, they believe that they see this Bride of the Lamb
(supposedly the Christian church) coming down with the Lord at The Second
Advent, based on their interpretation of Revelation 19:7 & 14. However, in light of
what is recorded in Revelation 21:2, they have great difficulty explaining how
they can see this same Bride of the Lamb (supposedly the Christian church),
descending, once again, after it has supposedly finished spending the so-called
1000 year reign of Christ on earth. Some premillennialists go so far as to claim
that during the so-called 1000-year millennium, Christians reign with Christ
from heaven, others believe that the Christian church and Christ travel back and
forth during those supposed 1000 years. Yet they never provide any scripture to
validate their theories. Others claim that God destroys all unsaved mankind at
The Second Advent and the earth will be void of humanity during those 1000
years, after which we are supposed to see a resurrection of the rest of the dead,
who supposedly join the recently released Satan in one last attempt to overthrow
the Lamb of God and His Kingdom.
While the author believes that all of these millenarian camps (and varying
tribulation camps, as well), do cleverly (or ignorantly) use scripture to present
many convincing arguments to support their theories, the author believes they
have failed to prove beyond a scriptural shadow of a doubt that there is (1) a
specific seven-year period called The Great Tribulation, and (2) that there will a
be Kingdom reign on earth of only a literal 1000 year period, which they call The
Millennium, and (3) that a temporary or eventual and eternal resting place for



Prologue
the Christian church will in heaven. The author does not make this statement to
identify him with the amillennial camp. Its contention that the Kingdom of God
(now and in the future) is only a spiritual one, culminating solely with an eternal
reign in heaven, is influenced more so by their attempts to counter or explain
away premillennialists’ Jewish geopolitical Kingdom doctrine. What the author
means is that the phrase The Millennium (as far as the length of time that Jesus
rules the Kingdom of God on earth is concerned) is really a misnomer, because
scripture tell us that the Kingdom reign of Jesus Christ will be an eternal one,
right here on earth!
This is the crux of the author’s entire book. Whereas the Bible does mention that
Satan will be held captive for a thousand years, and, whereas many theorists infer
that the rest of the dead are not to be resurrected until a thousand years have
passed after The Second Advent (based on their interpretation of Revelation 20),
the author believes that the phrase a thousand years has been misunderstood for
centuries and does not connote an exact 1000-year period of time, as we
currently understand seconds, hours, days, months and years. Therefore, if these
contentions by theorists can be proven wrong, and if the biblical evidence the
author presents throughout this book can prove that the Bible does not provide a
specific 1000 literal years to the reign of Christ on earth, then not only can there
can be no proper noun (The Millennium) given to the Lord’s reign on earth, but
all theorists who espouse varying millenarian doctrines have to reexamine the
messages God has revealed through His word to better understand His overall
redemption plan.
Basically, all of these doctrinal camps present much truth to their eschatology.
However, what foments such great debate amongst all of these varying doctrinal
camps is their inability to first establish certain exegetical foundations to the
word of God. This dilemma can be summed up with the following analogy:
Picture a dozen scientists looking at the moon through a telescope. After much
examination, one of them says, “I believe the moon is made out of cheese!”
Another scientist states, “This is true and I believe this cheese is cheddar, and I’ll
tell you why!” Another scientist disparages that scientist’s statement and proudly
retorts, “No, it’s limburger cheese, because of this and that!” Another scientist
rebuts even louder, and states, “You are all wrong, it’s blue cheese. If you don’t
believe me, look at my evidence!” All of those scientists made many, many strong
arguments in defense of what type of cheese they felt the moon was made of,
none realizing that the issue is not what type of cheese the moon is made of, but
whether the moon is even made out of cheese to begin with! And the
eschatological battle rages on!
The major problem facing the serious study of eschatology is not what a
pretribulation, midtribulation or posttribulation camp believes in. Nor is it about
what a premillennialist, postmillennialist or even an amillennialist thinks or
believes. It’s what God’s word clearly states that matters! This eschatological
debate should not be about which doctrinal camp is more correct than the other,
one that causes major dichotomies and discord amongst those who study

Re: The End Times Passover

Prologue
eschatological matters. The times spent on defending their respective doctrines,
as opposed to joining forces to better understand God’s word, has caused a major
schism among believers, one that has Satan laughing hysterically, and one that
has God shedding many tears. Matthew Henry (in his commentary on Proverbs
27:17), in regards to iron sharpening iron, wisely stated, “One man is nobody;
nor will poring upon a book in a corner accomplish a man as the reading and
studying of men will. Wise and profitable discourse sharpens men’s wits; and
those that have ever so much knowledge may by conference have something
added to them.”
Yet, as the author presented his findings (as well as seeking the advice and
counsel of many Bible teachers, preachers, evangelists and other expositors, more
experienced and learned about eschatology than he is) he was constantly
shunned or rebuffed by most of them, maintaining they were of such and such
doctrinal camp and were not going to change their mind about what they believe
is their truth. Most of them basically said they didn’t have the time to examine
the material presented in this book. One well-known “Rapture expert” even went
so far as to plainly state he did not believe nor was interested in any book that
was “Jewish,” prematurely making that assumption based solely on one of the
words (Passover) included in the title of this book, The End Times Passover!
Basically, the author examined extensively many books written by the varying
Pre, Mid and Post Tribulation doctrines, as well as Pre, Post and A-Millennial
doctrines to better understand and examine the reasons for their respective
conclusions. The author acknowledges that many from all of these camps bring
much wisdom and knowledge to the table. However, if all of these camps were to
gather together to compare their notes and harmoniously seek the truth, the
whole truth and nothing but the truth, instead of trying to prove they are more
correct than other expositors, this incessant eschatological debate could be
settled once and for all. This approach to eschatology would thereby provide
God’s ecclesia with a greater sense of direction as to its role and purpose on earth
as it approaches great times of tribulation and the imminent return of Jesus
Christ!
Having stated his personal feelings about this great eschatological debate, the
author herewith will present scripture in the first fifteen chapters of this book
that will challenge the many myths that have been propagated by theorists for
hundreds of years, and will clearly provide specific scripture that will prove,
beyond a shadow of a doubt, that God’s children of promise will experience great
tribulation, that they will not experience a secret escape to heaven, that the
church is not the Bride of the Lamb, that there will be no geopolitical restoration
of any Jewish Kingdom, and that the eternal Kingdom of God will be
supernaturally established on earth, forever! More importantly, the author will be
presenting (in chapters 16 through 24) scripture that clearly tell us why God’s
ecclesia will (and must) remain on earth, and why it will face many persecutions.
That portion of this book will explain one of the most crucial messages the
Apostle Paul has ever given to the God’s chosen people, which states, “…through


Prologue
many tribulations we must enter the kingdom of God, (Acts 14:22, NASB).”
Notwithstanding, as troubling as this one verse may be to some readers, this book
will provide the child of God with renewed hope and courage to face the
impending tribulations, in realization that at The Second Advent, during the
Lord’s visible Parousia, God’s called out ones will be clothed with new spiritual
bodies, they will be resurrected and caught together at the same time with those
who currently sleep in Christ, solely to meet and greet and escort the Lord back to
earth, wherein God’s ecclesia, will henceforth rule with Him as kings and priest
inside His newly descended Holy City, New Jerusalem, the Bride of the Lamb, on
earth, forever!
Join me, as we begin our journey through The End Times Passover!







Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?


In order for the reader to better understand the refutations the author will be
presenting throughout this book, concerning the many dispensational and secret
escape to heaven theories that abound in modern day Christianity, he or she
needs to have a clear picture of who really comprises the people of God, who are
the people of promise and when did this body come into existence.
One of the major problems concerning many of the conclusions theorists arrive
at, regarding matters of eschatology, is their inference that there is a major
distinction between the initial promises God made to His people, and those that a
majority of evangelical fundamentalists apply solely to whom (or what) they call
the Christian Church. Theorists believe the Christian Church is a religious entity
that did not come into existence until the Day of Pentecost, at which time its
creation supposedly came about solely by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on
that specific day. According to most theorists, when Holy Spirit power was
poured out amongst the apostles on the Day of Pentecost, a new religious body
was formed by God, which they now call the Christian Church.
Many theorists also claim the Bible is primarily dealing with two major entities,
one the historical nation of ethnic Israel and the other the so-called Christian
Church, which supposedly was not formed before The Day of Pentecost. Many
theorists among this doctrinal camp present varying theories concerning these
two groups, some claiming that most Old Testament prophecies related to Israel
will be fulfilled in geopolitical terms, while others believe they will be fulfilled
solely in spiritual terms. In essence, many theorists believe Old Testament
promises concerning Israel (His people) have been partially fulfilled through the
so-called spiritual birth of the Christian Church (on the Day of Pentecost); yet,
they believe the Old Testament prophecies concerning national Israel still include
geopolitical Kingdom fulfillment.
Therefore, by invoking various distinctions (between national Israel and the socalled
Christian Church) in their eschatological hypotheses, theorists believe that
Old Testament promises apply solely to the genetic nation of Israel (whom today
they refer to as Jews), and they ignore those same scriptures denying they have
no application whatsoever to the so-called Christian Church, primarily because
they sincerely believe that God’s chosen people didn’t come into existence until
the Day of Pentecost, through a spiritual phenomena that is recorded in Acts 2:1.
They ignore many of the promises in the Old Testament made to Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob (Israel) and his descendants, believing they have no application
whatsoever to the religious body that calls itself the Christian Church. Instead,
they apply those prophetic promises solely to genetic Israel, believing they will


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
2
come to pass in some form of geopolitical fulfillment somewhere in the Middle
East. Being that most evangelicals believe that only scripture found in the New
Testament should be applied to the Christian Church (such as the Rapture
Doctrine they read into 1 Thessalonians 4:17), they fail to see that God’s words
(through His Old Testament prophets) are in reality a prophetic message to all of
His people throughout history!
Based primarily on various teachings, and religious traditions, theorists sincerely
believe that God has one end times program for the so-called Christian Church,
and a different end times program for genetic Israel and all of its descendants,
whose people they believe are primarily comprised of the nationalistic (and the
Judaic religious body of) Jews, who currently occupy the Middle East region
historically called Canaan and or Palestine. The manner in which they identify
this group of people, and how they discern certain scripture that make reference
to the words Jew and Israel (and or Jacob), and the manner in which they apply
their interpretations to these three entities to substantiate their doctrinal
positions, unfortunately creates for them a theological conundrum. This
approach (unwittingly) places them in a position of having to formulate odd and
novel theories (based on their fanciful scripture juxtapositions) that cannot be
proven or validated by other scripture. Upon closer examination, this approach
actually ends up negating their various theories. As theorists begin to build on
these premises (many of them well-intended, but unfortunately based on other
teachers’ suppositions) they find themselves painted into a corner that requires
them to pad their theories with other unsubstantiated scripture interpretations
and perceptions that eventually cause greater confusion among their respective
audience. This poses a theological dilemma for many Christians, especially
among the uninformed and newly born again babes in Christ, who hunger for
precise answers to many scripture verses that contain indisputable truths. Yet,
theorists continue to preach and teach their mythologies, many which are
blatantly the exact opposite of what scripture clearly states, primarily due to their
doctrinal traditions, if not pride, ego, arrogance, ignorance and (or) greed!
Many new babes in Christ, especially, are lured to many varying Protestant
congregations and assemblies of God by the great promise that, as a born again
believers, they will not have to endure great tribulation before The Second Advent
of Christ. They believe the Christian Church will be secretly caught up to heaven
anywhere between three and a half to seven years before the Lord returns to rule
and reign on earth, while the Jews (implying the entire nation of genetic
Israelites) will remain on earth (during the so-called Great Tribulation) to face
God’s wrath unto repentance. And these new babes in Christ hang on every word
that proceeds out of the mouth of many popular and dynamic preachers and
Bible teachers who contend that today’s Christian Church is a special group of
people with special privileges, i.e., immunity from the so-called “Great
Tribulation.”
It is basically the contention of many theorists that a special religious group of
people was created (on the Day of Pentecost) and henceforth acquired a special


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
3
protection status by virtue of their acceptance of Jesus’ atoning work on Calvary.
To a great extent, this is true. Something very special did begin on that day.
However, it was not the formation of a new religious body; but rather, it was a
day that saw a group of faith-believing called out ones receiving power from God
almighty, Himself, a special power gift He poured out amongst these people to
help them turn the world upside, forever!
Throughout this book, the author will be presenting scripture that confirms other
scripture to prove that the redemptive promises made by God to His chosen
people will include many more people than is thought of by those who today call
themselves members of the Christian Church! In this chapter, the author will also
present scriptural proof that God’s true “church” began much earlier than on the
Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:1) a “church” that goes back almost to when time began!
The author is convinced that when the reader or students of the Bible can clearly
understand and realize who truly comprises His people of promise, and apply
prophetic scripture to those called out ones, prophecy will fall into place more
clearly.
Let’s first examine the word church for its exact meaning and its intended
application. The word church, according to Webster’ Dictionary is etymologically
derived from the Middle English chirche, from Old English cirice, ultimately
from Late Greek kyriakon, from Greek, neuter of kyriakos of the lord, from
kyrios lord, master; akin to Sanskrit sura hero, warrior. Theologians and most
theorists use the word church to describe the so-called Christian community, but
it should more appropriately be identified as congregation or assembly, as is
noted in most Greek dictionaries. The word used throughout the Bible that
commonly is accepted by most theologians to identify those considered the
people of God is the Greek word ekklesia, which comes from the Greek word ek
(which means “from out of” and the Greek word kaleo (which means “to call’ or
klesis (which means “a calling” .
In W. E. Vine’s Expository Dictionary Of Biblical Words, we do not find a
definition under the heading of the word church, but, rather, when looking for
the Greek definition of the word church, Vine directs us to the words
congregation or assembly; which is truly amazing, considering that the usage of
the word church is so significantly important to those theorists who use the word
with such reverent and authoritative proclamation. Nevertheless, let’s look at
Vine’s definition:
ASSEMBLY - EKKLESIA, from ek, out of, and klesis, a calling (to
call), was used among the Greeks of a body of citizens gathered to
discuss the affairs of State, Acts 19:39. In the Sept. It is used to
designate the gathering of Israel, summoned for any definite
purpose or a gathering regarded as representative of the whole
nation. In Acts 7:38; it is used of Israel; in 19:32, 41, of a
riotous mob. It has two applications to companies of Christians,
(a) to the whole company of the redeemed throughout the present



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
4
era, the company of which Christ said, “I will build My Church,”
Matt. 16:18, and which is further described as “the Church which
is His Body,” Eph. 1:22, 5:23, (b) in the singular number (e.g.,
Matt. 18:17, RV. marg., “congregation” , to a company consisting
of professed believers, e.g., Acts 20:28; 1 Cor. 1:2; Gal. 1:13;
1 Thess. 1:1, 2 Thess. 1:1; 1 Tim. 3:5, and in the plural, with
reference to churches in a district. There is an apparent
exception in the R.V. of Acts 9:31, where while the A.V.
has “churches,” the singular seems to point to a district;
but the reference is clearly to the church as it was in
Jerusalem, from which it had just been scattered, 8:1.
Again, in Rom. 16:23, that Gaius was the host of “the whole
church,” simply suggests that the assembly in Corinth had been
accustomed to meet in his house, where also Paul was
entertained. See Church (W. E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary
of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishers, pages 75, 76) -
[Bold and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Vine also states that it (ekklesia) has two applications, one being the whole
company of the redeemed throughout the present era, and in the singular
number, it refers to a company consisting of professed believers.
In Today’s Dictionary Of The Bible (T. A. Bryant), it states that the English word
“church” is derived probably from the Greek word kuriakon (i.e., “The Lord’s
House” , which was used by ancient authors for the place of worship. The word
kuriakon comes from the Greek words kurios (which means “power or authority
or Lord” and the Greek word oikos (which denotes “a house, dwelling, temple,
sanctuary, etc.” . It should be obvious from this explicit definition that the word
church primarily identifies a house, dwelling, sanctuary or a building, rather than
a group or a body of people. Whereas the word church speaks more so about a
dwelling place, the words congregation and or an assembly speak more to a
group or a body of citizens. Therefore, the body (of citizens) that belongs to God
should in reality be referred to as an assembly or a congregation, and not a
church. This definition (kuriakon) has some deeper significance than might
appear; however, for the sake of consistency, we will throughout this book follow
the traditional concept that the word church is ostensibly dealing primarily with
those people that modern day Christianity identifies as the true believers of
Christ.
As the author began writing this book, he referred often to T. A. Bryant’s great
work, Today’s Dictionary of the Bible, which was a tremendous resource. When
the author first perused Bryant’s dictionary, he was lead almost immediately to
seek out the definition of the word church. This is what Bryant states: [We are
going to include T. A. Bryant’s complete definition of word church for two
reasons. One, to help the reader gain a greater understanding of its (church) true
meaning and, also, to tap the enormous resources that are found in his great
work.]



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
5
CHURCH. The English word is derived probably from the Greek
kuriakon (i.e., “the Lord’s house” , which was used by ancient
authors for the place of worship. In the New Testament, it is the
translation of the Greek word Ecclesia, which is synonymous with
the Hebrew kahal of the Old Testament, both words meaning
simply an assembly, the character of which can be known only
from the connection in which the word is found. There is no
clear instance of its being used for a place of meeting or of
worship, although in Post-apostolic times, it early received this
meaning. Nor is the word ever used to denote the inhabitants of a
country united in the same profession, as when we say the “Church
of England,” the “Church of Scotland,” etc. We find the word
ecclesia used in the following senses in the New Testament l.) it
is translated “assembly” in the ordinary classical sense (Acts
19:32, 39, 41). (2.) It denotes the whole body of the redeemed
– all those whom the Father has given to Christ – the invisible
universal church (Eph. 5:23, 25, 27, 29; Heb. 12:23). (3.) A few
Christians associated together in observing the ordinances of the
gospel are an ecclesia (Rom. 26:5; Col. 4:15). (4.) All the Christians
in a particular city, whether they assembled together in one place or
in several places for religious worship, were an ecclesia. Thus all
the disciples in Antioch, forming several congregations, were one
Church (Acts 13:1); so also we read of the “church of God at
Corinth” (1 Cor. 1:2), “the church at Jerusalem” (Acts 8:1), “the
church of Ephesus” (Rev. 2:1, etc.). (5.) The whole body of
professing Christians throughout the world (Matt. 16:18; 1 Cor.
15:9; Gal. 1:13; are the church of Christ. The church visible
“consists of all those throughout the world who profess the true
religion, together with their children.” It is called “visible” because
its members are known and its assemblies are public. Here, there is
a mixture of “wheat and chaff,” of believers and unbelievers. “God
has commanded his people to organize themselves into distinct
visible ecclesiastical communities, with constitutions, laws and
officers, badges, ordinances, and discipline, for the great purpose of
giving visibility to his kingdom, of making known the Gospel of that
kingdom, and of gathering in all its elect subjects. Each one of
these distinct communities which is faithful to the great King is an
integral part of the visible church, and all together constitute the
catholic, or universal, visible church.” A credible profession of the
true religion constitutes a person a member of this church. This is
“the kingdom of heaven,” whose character and progress are set
forth in the parables recorded in Matt. 13 according to some. The
church invisible “consists of the whole number of the elect that have
been, are, or shall be gathered into one under Christ, the head
thereof.” This is a pure society, the church in which Christ dwells.
It is the body of Christ. It is called “invisible” because the greater

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
6
part of those who constitute it are already in heaven or are yet
unborn, and also because its members still on earth cannot
certainly be distinguished. The qualifications of membership in it
are internal and are hidden. It is unseen except by him who
“searches the heart.” “The Lord knoweth them that are his” (2 Tim.
2:19). Augustine calls the invisible church “The City of God.” The
church, to which the attributes, prerogatives, and promises
appertaining to Christ’s kingdom belong, is a spiritual body
consisting of all true believers – i.e., the church invisible. (l.) It’s
unity; God has ever had only one church on earth. We
sometimes speak of the Old Testament church and of the
New Testament church, but they are one and the same.
The Old Testament church was not to be changed but
enlarged (Isa. 49:13-23; 60:1-4). When the Jews are at
length restored, they will not enter a new church, but will
be grafted again into “their own olive tree” (Rom. 11:18-
24; comp. Eph. 2:11-22). The apostles did not set up a new
organization. Under their ministry, disciples were
“added” to the church already existing (Acts 2:47). (2.) Its
universality. It is the “catholic” church, not confined to any
particular country or outward organization, but comprehending all
believers throughout the whole world. Eusebius explains how the
term “catholic” church was used by the early believers. The first
center of Christianity was, of course, Jerusalem. But gradually the
church came to include more Gentiles, so centers of Christian
influence rose up throughout the Roman Empire. So, by the time of
Eusebius, the reference to the church gave rise to ambiguity – when
all Christian communities were referred to, the term “catholic” was
used. The same meaning is intended when one recites the Apostles’
Creed. (3.) It’s perpetuity. It will continue through all ages to the
end of the world. An “everlasting kingdom,” it can never be
destroyed.” (T. A. Bryant, Today’s Dictionary of the Bible - [Bold
and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis. The author will
be using both spellings of the word ecclesia and ekklesia
interchangeably throughout this book; due to the fact that some
theological references (as is evidenced in this chapter) also use
ekklesia as well as ecclesia. Nevertheless, as will be evidenced
further on, the Greek interpretation for ekklesia is identical to
ecclesia]
The most interesting aspect of Bryant’s definition is his “unity” application.
While theorists continue to apply their inferential scalpels to the word of God,
they miss the overall consuming theme of the Bible, which is the fact that
Abraham was chosen specifically to be the father of that congregation, an
assembly of God’s People, in which Almighty God would reveal Himself to
mankind.


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
7
God Calls Out His People
As the Bible narrative in Genesis 6:6 states, God was grieved with His creation
“…and it repented the LORD that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved
him at his heart.” As the story goes, God destroyed that world with a great flood
and saved only Noah and his family. Noah was a man of righteousness (Genesis
6:8), and God blessed Noah (Genesis 9:1) and told him to replenish the earth.
Nevertheless, after the flood mankind resorted to its backslidden ways, as the
story of the Tower of Babel conveys. Herewith, only Abram (a direct descendant
of Noah), a Hebrew, has God also found favor with. We first see the beginning of
God’s people of promise in Genesis 12:1 where God first spoke to Abram as He
instructed him to “Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from
thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee: The author hereby calls
upon one of the greatest Bible scholars ever, to help us condense the narrative of
Genesis 12, and bridge a major point the author is presenting. Herewith is part of
Matthew Henry’s Commentary on Genesis 12:
We have here the call by which Abram was removed out of the
land of his nativity into the land of promise, which was designed
both to try his faith and obedience and also to separate him and
set him apart for God, and for special services and favours which
were further designed. The circumstances of this call we may be
somewhat helped to the knowledge of from Stephen’s speech, Acts
7:2, where we are told, 1. That the God of glory appeared to him to
give him this call, appeared in such displays of his glory as left
Abram no room to doubt the divine authority of this call. God
spoke to him afterwards in divers manners; but this first time, when
the correspondence was to be settled, he appeared to him as the
God of glory, and spoke to him. 2. That this call was given him in
Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran; therefore we rightly read
it, The Lord had said unto Abram, namely, in Ur of the Chaldees;
and, in obedience to this call, as Stephen further relates the story
(Acts 7:4), he came out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in
Charran, or Haran, about five years, and thence, when his father
was dead, by a fresh command, pursuant to the former, God
removed him into the land of Canaan. Some think that Haran
was in Chaldea, and so was still a part of Abram’s country, or that
Abram, having staid there five years, began to call it his country,
and to take root there, till God let him know this was not the
place he was intended for. Note: If God loves us, and has mercy
in store for us, he will not suffer us to take up our rest any where
short of Canaan, but will graciously repeat his calls, till the good
work begun be performed, and our souls repose in God only. In the
call itself we have a precept and a promise. (Matthew Henry,
Commentary on Genesis 12) [Bold and underline is by the author,
solely for emphasis]



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
8
Further in the narrative of Genesis we see confirmation of the continued calling
of His (God’s) people through Abraham. If the word ecclesia means a people
called out from amongst all those who at that time represented the entire world,
then it is in Genesis 18:17-19 that we see Almighty God confirming who His
people are, and when His ecclesia began!
And the LORD said, Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which
I do; 18 Seeing that Abraham shall surely become a great
and mighty nation, and all the nations of the earth shall be
blessed in him? 19 For I know him, that he will command his
children and his household after him, and they shall keep the
way of the LORD, to do justice and judgment; that the LORD
may bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him,
(Genesis 18:17-19, KJV). [Underline and bold is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
In the aforementioned group of scripture, we see the why of God’s calling, and it
was for the purpose of having a called out people who “shall keep the way of the
Lord, to do justice and judgment.” This is the main reason of God for calling out
a people from amongst His creation.
Henceforth, God first chose and called out Abraham the man and the subsequent
nation of promise, bestowing these blessings through all of Abraham’s
descendants (Genesis 12:1-3), who also qualify for the promises made to
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob (who later was called Israel), a nation that would
become His standard bearer. After the great exodus from Egyptian bondage, He
gave them His laws, He gave them His conditional promises, that, as they obeyed
His word, they would share in His glory and He would eventually dwell with all of
His called out ones (Gr. ecclesia, assembly, congregation) forever.
It is interesting to note that the word chosen in the Hebrew is bachir, which is the
noun used 13 times in the Old Testament, always of the Lord’s called out ones:
“Saul, whom the Lord did choose” (2 Samuel 21:6); “ye children of Jacob, His
chosen ones” (1 Chronicles 16:13), to cite a couple of examples. In its verb
form, the word in Hebrew is bachar, which means, “to choose.” This verb
(according to W. E. Vine) is found 170 times throughout the Old Testament. It
first occurs in the Bible in Genesis 6:2… “They took them wives of all which they
choose.” In more than half the occurrences, God is the subject of bachar, as in
Numbers 15:5: “…The Lord will show who are His, and who is holy…even him
who He hath chosen will He cause to come near unto Him.” In Nehemiah 9:7-
8, it describes God’s “choosing” (election) of persons as far back as Abram: “You
are the Lord God, who chose Abram…and you make a covenant with him.”
[Italics and bold is by the author, solely for emphasis]
It is also interesting to note what Bible expositors Unger and White stated, “That
the Greek Septuagint version translates bachar chiefly by eklegein, and through
this word, the important theological concept of God’s “choosing” came into the


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
9
New Testament. The verb is used of God or Christ’s choice of men for service, as
in Luke 6:13 (“of them he chose twelve…”) or of the objects of His grace: “…He
hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world…” (Eph. 1:4). In John
15:16, expresses the central truth of election in both: “Ye have not chosen me, but
I have chosen you…that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit
should remain…” Testaments, where we see that the Lord chose us that we may
go forth and bear fruit, rather than us choosing Him.” (Unger and White
(Nelson’s Expository Dictionary of the Old Testament, pages 56, 57) [Bold and
italics by the author, solely for emphasis]
From the beginning of history, we see that God has always sought to fellowship
with His people; however, (beginning with Adam and Eve) humanity rebelled
against God, choosing to go its own way, as mankind does to this very day. The
chosen people of God, a people whom He had called out from the world to
assemble for His very own purpose, have historically rebelled against God, with
the exception of a few, who, although having no guarantee, believed by faith in
His promises for their future redemption, resurrection and eternal salvation.
From the very beginning, God called out a people to fellowship with Him, but
most of them (with the exception of a faith-believing remnant) instead chose to
follow their own basic sinful instincts. Rather than have a direct and personal
relationship with God, the heavenly King, they wanted instead to have an earthly
King. Therefore, the elders of Israel gathered together and came to Samuel the
prophet and told him, “now make us a king to judge us like all the (other)
nations, (1 Samuel 8:5, KJV). [Bold and parenthesis is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
Throughout the Old Testament, we see recorded a litany of kings, judges, laws,
rules and regulations and various feasts and ceremonies established as
governance for these called out ones, along with various promises made to this
peculiar group whom God had chosen as the vehicle for His revelation to
humanity. But these people consistently rebelled and disobeyed all aspects of
this governance and eventually were cast from His presence and fell from grace
and favor, with the exception of a faith-believing remnant, chosen by grace.
The key, then, to determine who truly is and who comprises the ecclesia of God is
to identify the individuals who by faith continued to believe in God (the savior),
who responded to the will of God, who accepted the promised gift of His
salvation, and who believed by faith that their God would eventually resurrect
their mortal bodies to reign with Him in The Promised Land, forever! These
individuals obviously include all the prophets ranging from Noah all the way
through Samuel, the last prophet before Israel chose to remove itself from direct
contact with Jehovah God. These prophets included Enoch, Noah, Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, David, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Ezra, et al. Therefore, we must conclude that
God’s chosen people, His ecclesia, His congregation or assembly, includes a
myriad of people who believed by faith in God’s plan of salvation before God gave
them His laws, before God appeared on earth in the person of Jesus Christ,



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
10
before His crucifixion, and way before the supposed creation of a new religious
group that came to be called Christian about a year after the Day of Pentecost.
When Did The Ecclesia Begin?
There is more than an abundance of scripture that deal with when the ecclesia
began (and the promise of its salvation) too numerous to include in this book,
save a few encapsulations recorded in the New Testament. Whereas most
dispensationalists and secret-escape-from-tribulation-theorists continue
incessantly to pound their typewriters and pulpits with varying mythologies that
are in contradiction of this doctrinal truth, the entire Bible speaks clearly about
this salvation for His ecclesia and its inheritance, and the arrival of the Kingdom
of God. For example, one clear encapsulation of the historical picture of who are
God’s chosen people of promise is summarized in the entire 7th chapter of Acts.
Bear with the author, as he presents this entire magnificent chapter:
Then said the high priest, Are these things so? 2 And he said, Men,
brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our
father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in
Charran, 3 And said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and
from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee. 4
Then came he out of the land of the Chaldaeans, and dwelt in
Charran: and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed
him into this land, wherein ye now dwell. 5 And he gave him none
inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: yet he
promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his
seed after him, when as yet he had no child. 6 And God spake on
this wise, that his seed should sojourn in a strange land; and that
they should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil four
hundred years. 7 And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage
will I judge, said God: and after that shall they come forth, and
serve me in this place. 8 And he gave him the covenant of
circumcision: and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the
eighth day; and Isaac begat Jacob; and Jacob begat the twelve
patriarchs. 9 And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph
into Egypt: but God was with him, 10 and delivered him out of all
his afflictions, and gave him favour and wisdom in the sight of
Pharaoh, king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and
all his house. 11 Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt
and Chanaan, and great affliction: and our fathers found no
sustenance. 12 But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt,
he sent out our fathers first. 13 And at the second time Joseph was
made known to his brethren; and Joseph's kindred was made
known unto Pharaoh. 14 Then sent Joseph, and called his father
Jacob to him, and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. 15
So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he, and our fathers, 16
and were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
11
Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor the
father of Sychem. 17 But when the time of the promise drew nigh,
which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied
in Egypt, 18 Till another king arose, which knew not Joseph. 19
The same dealt subtilly with our kindred, and evil entreated our
fathers, so that they cast out their young children, to the end they
might not live. 20 In which time Moses was born, and was
exceeding fair, and nourished up in his father's house three months:
21 and when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and
nourished him for her own son. 22 And Moses was learned in all
the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in
deeds. 23 And when he was full forty years old, it came into his
heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel. 24 And seeing one
of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and avenged him that was
oppressed, and smote the Egyptian: 25 for he supposed his
brethren would have understood how that God by his
hand would deliver them: but they understood not. 26
And the next day he shewed himself unto them as they strove, and
would have set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren; why
do ye wrong one to another? 27 But he that did his neighbour
wrong thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge
over us? 28 Wilt thou kill me, as thou diddest the Egyptian
yesterday? 29 Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger in
the land of Madian, where he begat two sons. 30 And when forty
years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of
mount Sina an angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. 31
When Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near
to behold it, the voice of the LORD came unto him, 32
Saying, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham,
and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses
trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him, Put
off thy shoes from thy feet: for the place where thou standest is holy
ground. 34 I have seen, I have seen the affliction of my people
which is in Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come
down to deliver them. And now come, I will send thee into Egypt. 35
This Moses whom they refused, saying, ‘who made thee a ruler and
a judge?’ the same did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the
hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush. 36 He
brought them out, after that he had shewed wonders and signs in
the land of Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilderness forty
years. 37 This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel,
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of
your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear. 38 This is
he, that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel which
spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers: who received
the lively oracles to give unto us: 39 To whom our fathers would
not obey, but thrust him from them, and in their hearts turned back



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
12
again into Egypt, 40 Saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before
us: for as for this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt,
we wot not what is become of him. 41 And they made a calf in
those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the
works of their own hands. 42 Then God turned, and gave them up
to worship the host of heaven; as it is written in the book of the
prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts
and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the wilderness? 43 Yea,
ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god
Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I will carry
you away beyond Babylon. 44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of
witness in the wilderness, as he had appointed, speaking unto
Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had
seen. 45 Which also our fathers that came after brought in with
Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out
before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David; 46 Who
found favour before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the
God of Jacob. 47 But Solomon built him an house. 48 Howbeit
the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith
the prophet, 49 Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool:
what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of
my rest? 50 Hath not my hand made all these things? 51 Ye
stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always
resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye. 52
Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And they
have slain them which shewed before of the coming of the Just One;
of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers: 53 Who
have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept
it. 54 When they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and
they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, being full of the
Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of
God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, 56 And said,
Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on
the right hand of God. 57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and
stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, 58 And cast
him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down
their clothes at a young man's feet, whose name was Saul. 59 And
they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus,
receive my spirit. 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud
voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said
this, he fell asleep, (Acts 7:1-60. KJV). [Bold and underline by the
author, solely for emphasis]
In this glorious chapter, the essence of the history of God’s chosen (ecclesia)
people is encapsulated; therefore, there can be no doubt that the Old Testament
has spoken (through Moses and the Prophets) historically about all things related
to His People, His Holy ecclesia, regardless of the insistence by dispensationalists

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
13
that the church of God did not begin until the Day of Pentecost. Theorists
continue to argue that the word church (verse 38 above) does not speak of the socalled
Christian Church, that it should be rendered synagogue, implying its
Jewishness, as opposed to a Gentile Christian congregation or assembly).
However, as T. A. Bryant (Today’s Dictionary Of the Bible), and so many other
learned expositors have proven through the proper rendering of the word church,
that God has forever had only one people of promise, His ecclesia!
Unfortunately (throughout history), many theologians (especially modern day
theorists) still contend that the God’s true ecclesia never came into existence
until the Day of Pentecost, based primarily on how they interpret Acts 11:15.
John Walvoord, in his book, The Rapture Question, states:
In virtue of these significant truths, it becomes apparent that a new
thing has been formed – the body of Christ. It did not
exist before Pentecost, as there was no work of the baptism
of the Spirit to form it. The concept of the body is foreign to the
Old Testament and to Israel’s promises. Something new had
begun. Peter declared that Pentecost was a new beginning
(Acts 11:15). Living Israelites saved under the old economy were
apparently placed into the body of Christ at Pentecost (of Gal. 3:28;
Ephesians. 2:14-15). Thereafter the church is distinguished from
both Jew and Gentile (1 Cor. 10:32; Heb. 12:22-24). The
church as the body of Christ is therefore a new unity, and
the term ecclesia when used in this sense refers only to
saints of the present dispensation, (John Walvoord, The
Rapture Question, Zondervan Publishing House, Grand Rapids,
Michigan, Page 24) [Bold and underline is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
If we carefully examine the verses that Mr. Walvoord cites to put forward his
point, we find no mention of a new entity being created in Acts 11:15, but we do
see how Holy Spirit power gifts were being poured out onto this group of
believers in the same manner they were poured out on them (respectively) on the
Day of Pentecost. The word beginning is identifying whence the outpouring of
Holy Spirit gifts (Ephesians 4:8) began, and they being the first recipients of this
newly gained power from on high. The author of Acts is stating (when he
mentions “at the beginning”) that the same manner in which Holy Spirit power
gifts were poured out, and manifested at that precise time, is merely a reiteration
that Holy Spirit power also fell upon this group in the same manner it fell when it
first began to be poured upon those (as on us), those who experienced its
emboldening aspect on the Day of Pentecost. As a matter of fact, if viewed in
context with the preceding and following verses, Acts 11:15 is primarily dealing
with and describing the fact that “God has even granted the Gentiles repentance
unto life:” [Italics by the author, solely for emphasis]



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
14
And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at
the beginning. 16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how
that he said, John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be
baptized with the Holy Ghost. 17 Forasmuch then as God gave
them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord
Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God? 18 When they
heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying,
Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance
unto life, (Acts 11:15-18, KJV). [Bold is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
Here we have Peter and those who witnessed this great outpouring of Holy Spirit
power gifts on the Gentiles in their midst, and they were amazed to see this. Who
were they to argue that God would do such a thing? On the occasion spoken of in
Acts 11:15-18, God is now giving the same opportunity to Gentiles for repentance
unto life, and this miraculous gift was witnessed by all through the visible
manifestation of Holy Spirit induced power being poured onto the Gentiles in the
same manner that they had received it when Holy Spirit gifts first began to be
poured out on the Day of Pentecost. Peter and the others had no choice but to
glorify God for His miraculous act of mercy. These verses are making a far
greater proclamation than the inference that a new entity (the Christian Church)
was being formed at that precise moment, as theorists claim. This truth is that
the Gentiles have now been granted the opportunity to share in the same
promises He made to Abraham, the prophetic fulfillment that through Jesus,
(Abraham’s seed) salvation has been made possible to those who were not
members of His original called out ones (Gr. ecclesia, assembly, congregation),
His children of promise!
Walvoord, in his previous statement, is also guilty of making reference to certain
scripture in an attempt to biblically prove his point that the Christian Church is
now a new entity at the exclusion of God’s original called out ones (Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, David, et al). Walvoord (as so many theorists do) actually confuses
the reader by stating that, “Thereafter the church is distinguished from both Jew
and Gentile” This is partially true. The ecclesia (called out ones) of God should be
distinguished apart from unbelieving Jews and unbelieving Gentiles and any or
all unbelieving ethnic groups, for that matter. However, by not specifically
identifying the difference between a believing Jew from a non-believing Jew,
Walvoord and many other theorists leave their readers without any sound
foundation to understand what specific entity scripture should identify. Therein
lies a major dilemma even accomplished scholars encounter when attempting to
teach or deliver their biblical findings to their audience.
Phillip Mauro, a distinguished lawyer and Bible expositor (who wrote several
great books in the early 1900’s), ever so eloquently addresses this particular
problem inherent in the Dispensational community:

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
15
It is appropriate here to point out that one of the glaring errors of
“dispensational teaching is the failure to recognize what the New
Testament plainly reveals, namely that names which God
temporarily gave to the shadow and typical things of the Old
Covenant, belong properly and eternally to the corresponding
realities of the New Covenant. Thus we are given the proper
meaning of “Jew” (Rom. 2:28, 29 ;) “Israel” (Rom. 9:6; Gal. 6:16);
“Jerusalem” (Gal. 4:26); “Seed of Abraham” (Gal. 3:29); “Sion” (1
Pet. 2:6; Heb. 12:22: Rom. 9:33). Likewise it is made known that
according to the new covenant meaning, “the tribes of Jacob” are
those who are Jews inwardly, that is to say, the entire household
of faith, (James 1:1; Acts 26:7). (The Gospel of the Kingdom, Philip
Mauro, 1927) [Bold and underline is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
What Mauro in essence is stating is that theorists (primarily Dispensationalists)
utilize the word Jew (in the ethnic sense) to identify the faith-believing Israel
spoken of in prophecy, when oftentimes the word Jew (in the spiritual sense) is
being used as a metonym, a substitute name, identifying God’s chosen people, the
faith-believing Israel of God. This inerrant grammatical (and or exegetical)
failure (on the part of theorists) will always make the student of God’s word fall
short of accurately deciphering scripture as the Holy Spirit intended. It seems
that anywhere the Bible uses the word “Jew” theorists automatically infer it is
identifying solely the people of national Israel. Any time theorists use the word
Israel, as well, they fail to specifically identify whether it is speaking about the
genetic descendants of Israel or the faith-believing remnant “Israel of God,” His
(ecclesia) people! Unfortunately (and thereby), students of God’s word can
become confused as to whether identification is being made of genetic Israelites
(Jews) or faith-believing Jews (the Israel of God), who obviously are genetically
connected to Abraham as well. As we stated before in our prologue, Jews are
those descendants from the tribe of Judah (along with the Benjamites and the
Levite priests) which consists of only two of the twelve tribes of Israel. However,
the word Jew can also applied (spiritually) to those who form the true ecclesia of
God: But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the
heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God,
(Romans 2:29, KJV). If no distinction between an ethnic or spiritual application
is made by theorist in their various polemics, how can the student of God’s word
understand who is being identified?
Nevertheless, theorists continually use the words Jew and Israel
(interchangeably) without making a specific distinction, thereby bringing
confusion to both theorists and students alike. Walvoord, for example, states
“living Israelites saved under the old economy were apparently placed into the
body of Christ at Pentecost,” (page 24). By virtue of his vaguely presented notion,
he is implying there was a different salvation program dispensed to national
Israel before Pentecost. And, now (since Pentecost) those “living Israelites” were
grafted into the supposed newly created Christian Church.


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
16
Walvoord actually tries to make another doctrinal point by using 1 Corinthians
10:32 as proof that there are three distinct entities (Jews, Gentiles and the
church) in God’s End Times scenario. However, that verse is primarily discussing
the issue that members of God’s faith-believing ecclesia should be careful of
giving no offense to anyone. Walvoord uses this verse as proof that God’s faithbelieving
Israelites were grafted into the so-called Christian Church on the Day of
Pentecost. What Walvoord and other theorists keep forgetting or ignoring is that
newly converted Gentiles were actually the ones grafted into that already existing
faith-believing body of believers, not into an already formed Christian Church.
That verse (1 Corinthians 10:32) does mention Jews, Gentiles and the faith
believing called out ones of God. Therefore, since these three entities (Jews,
Gentiles and called out ones) are mentioned in this verse, Walvoord feels
confident that in that verse a distinction was being made that the legalistic Jews
that Paul made reference to is identifying the Israel of prophecy. From a genetic
perspective, those legalistic Jews that Paul was referring to are flesh descendants
of Abraham; however, those to whom Paul identified as the church (in that verse)
also included former non-believing Jews and Gentiles alike. Paul, in his reference
to those Jews he cites in that verse (1 Corinthians 10:32) were obviously not faithbelieving
Jews; however part of the faith-believing remnant chosen by grace are
(and were) genetic Jews as well!
Consequently, Walvoord and other theorists who continue to use the word Jew
spoken of in this verse (1 Corinthians 10:32) believe it is also speaking about
prophecies directed to national Israel of Old Testament times. However, their
failure to specifically differentiate between the faith-believing remnant of Israel
and legalistic Jews only confuses the students of the word of God. To imply those
Jews as being a third entity (all Israel) that should be distinguished apart from
the just and unjust (as it relates to the wrath-filled end times scenario), is to
misapply scripture references to the wrong group of people that the Apostle Paul
cites in that verse. Walvoord and others believe that when they use the word
Israel in certain scripture, it is also speaking of the genetic (twelve tribes of
Israel) nation they believe will soon be gathered together in the Middle East to
form a geopolitical Davidic Kingdom, after it has first been tested and punished
(unto repentance) during the so-called Great Tribulation. He (and most theorists)
believe that a geopolitical restoration of all the tribes of Israel will happen before
(or immediately after) The Second Advent. They also conjure up a myriad of end
times scenarios (the battle of Armageddon, attacks by Gog and Magog, etc) to
imply that the Israel of prophecy represents a future geopolitical kingdom that
will be established before or immediately after The Second Advent, and that
Jesus Christ will be allowed to rule over it with His supposedly raptured
Christian Church. True! In the genetic, flesh sense Jews are descendants of Israel
(nee Jacob). However, many Old Testament prophecies concerning Israel are not
speaking solely about genetic Israel, but also about God’s historically called out
people, which is proved by Paul’s profound statement that “not all Israel is Israel,
(Romans 9:6).”



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
17
Paul, himself a flesh descendant of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob (Israel), grieved for
his genealogical brethren, his Israelite kinsmen; but he ever so clearly makes the
distinction between the Israel of faith and the Israel of the flesh in the Book of
Romans, Chapter 9:
I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me
witness in the Holy Ghost, 2 That I have great heaviness and
continual sorrow in my heart. 3 For I could wish that myself
were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen
according to the flesh: 4 Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth
the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the
law, and the service of God, and the promises; 5 Whose are the
fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is
over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 6 Not as though the word of
God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which
are of Israel: 7 neither, because they are the seed of
Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy seed be
called. 8 That is, they, which are the children of the flesh,
these are not the children of God: but the children of the
promise are counted for the seed. 9 For this is the word of
promise, at this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son. 10 And
not only this; but when Rebecca also had conceived by one, even by
our father Isaac; 11 (For the children being not yet born, neither
having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God
according to election might stand, not of works, but of him
that calleth), (Romans 9:1-11, KJV). [Bold and underline is by the
author, solely for emphasis]
In his commentary on Romans Chapter 9, David Brown (of JFB), very astutely
provides tremendous exegetical insights to this chapter:
For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel--better, "for
not all they which are of Israel are Israel." Here the apostle enters
upon the profound subject of ELECTION, the treatment of which
extends to the end of the eleventh chapter--"Think not that I mourn
over the total loss of Israel; for that would involve the failure of
God's word to Abraham; but not all that belong to the natural seed,
and go under the name of 'Israel,' are the Israel of God's irrevocable
choice." The difficulties which encompass this subject lie not in the
apostle's teaching, which is plain enough, but in the truths
themselves, the evidence for which, taken by themselves, is
overwhelming, but whose perfect harmony is beyond human
comprehension in the present state. The great source of error here
lies in hastily inferring (as THOLUCK and others), from the
apostle's taking tip, at the close of this chapter, the calling of the
Gentiles in connection with the rejection of Israel, and continuing
this subject through the two next chapters, that the Election treated


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
18
of in the body of this chapter is national, not personal Election, and
consequently is Election merely to religious advantages, not to
eternal salvation. In that case, the argument of Rom 9:6, with which
the subject of Election opens, would be this: "The choice of
Abraham and his seed has not failed; because though Israel has
been rejected, the Gentiles have taken their place; and God has a
right to choose what nation He will to the privileges of His visible
kingdom." But so far from this, the Gentiles are not so much as
mentioned at all till towards the close of the chapter; and the
argument of this verse is, that "all Israel is not rejected, but only a
portion of it, the remainder being the 'Israel' whom God has chosen
in the exercise of His sovereign right." And that this is a choice not
to mere external privileges, but to eternal salvation, will abundantly
appear from what follows.
7-9. Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are
they all children--"Not in the line of mere fleshly descent from
Abraham does the election run; else Ishmael, Hagar's child, and
even Keturah's children, would be included, which they were not."
but--the true election are such of Abraham's seed as God
unconditionally chooses, as exemplified in that promise. In Isaac
shall thy seed be called-- (Gen 21:12).
10-13. And not only this; but when Rebecca, &c.--It might be
thought that there was a natural reason for preferring the child of
Sarah, as being Abraham's true and first wife, both to the child of
Hagar, Sarah's maid, and to the children of Keturah, his second
wife. But there could be no such reason in the case of Rebecca,
Isaac's only wife; for the choice of her son Jacob was the choice of
one of two sons by the same mother and of the younger in
preference to the elder, and before either of them was born, and
consequently before either had done good or evil to be a ground of
preference: and all to show that the sole ground of distinction lay in
the unconditional choice of God--"not of works, but of Him that
calleth." (Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown,
Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible (1871))
[Bold by Brown; underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Nevertheless, theorists like Walvoord, Lindsey, et al, continue to hold captive
their adherents by proffering the word Jew in certain scripture verses to infer
most of prophecy is speaking about genetic Israel in order to strengthen their
dispensational mythologies; not realizing that a clear distinction has to be made
in scripture between genetic Israel and spiritual Israel. God’s faith-believing
people of promise, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and/or Israel are God’s original church
(Gr. ecclesia, called out ones). Yet, in Walvoord’s efforts to promote his
dispensational mythologies, he and other theorists, as well, makes claim that it
(the faith-believing Israel of God) was grafted into the Christian Church, this


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
19
supposed newly formed (on the Day of Pentecost) religious body that actually was
not known as Christian until heathens from Antioch began calling it Christian
almost a year after the Day of Pentecost, (Acts 11:26).
Walvoord uses 1 Corinthians 10:32 (Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to
the Gentiles, nor to the church of God) to support his theory, inferring that Paul
hereby is making a three-entity distinction. In reality, Paul is merely identifying
his current audience regarding cultural and legalistic matters. In this chapter (1
Corinthians 10), especially verses 23-33, Paul is primarily talking to believers (of
whom includes a faith-believing remnant of Jews, descendants of genetic Israel)
about what is permissible (but not beneficial), especially making reference to
legalistic Jewish customs regarding food. Paul’s main point is that in whatever a
person drinks or eats, do it all for the glory of God, but to be cautious that it
doesn’t cause anyone to stumble. Here Paul is saying that in whatever or
anything the ecclesia of God does, no offense should be given to anyone, whether
they are legalistic Jews, tradition-minded Gentiles or the called out ones of God.
It is evident that a distinction is being made between those who are the chosen
ones (ecclesia) of faith and those unsaved legalistic Jews and Gentiles,
collectively. Therefore, Paul is herein (1 Corinthians 10:23-33) making the
distinction between two entities, not three. Therefore (in this verse) no
distinction is being made where we should view that there exist three separate
entities in God’s end times redemption program, as Walvoord and others imply.
Walvoord also makes reference to Hebrews 12:22-24 in his book (page 24) to
infer it is proof that the so-called new Christian Church is now (after the Day of
Pentecost) a new entity and should be identified as being separate from God’s
original called out ones, faith-believing Israel. Let’s read Hebrews 12:22-24 to
see what these verses actually state:
But you have come to Mount Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, the
City of the living God. You have come to thousands upon thousands
of angels in joyful assembly, 23 to the church of the firstborn, whose
names are written in heaven. You have come to God, the judge of
all men, to the spirits of righteous men made perfect, 24 to Jesus
the mediator of a new covenant, and to the sprinkled blood that
speaks a better word than the blood of Abel, (Hebrews 12:22-24,
NIV).
We don’t see any allusions in these verses that the so-called Christian Church is
to be distinguished from either Jew or Gentile. In these verses we see the author
of this scripture exhorting the people that by virtue of their new relationship to
Messiah, the believer is come (Gr. proserchomai, to come or go near) to the
heavenly Jerusalem, angels and the church of the firstborn. The word come (Gr.
proserchomai, to come or draw near) is the same word used in Hebrews 10:1,
where the author of Hebrews was talking about future things: For the law having
a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can
never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
20
comers thereunto perfect, (Hebrews 10:1, KJV). W. E. Vine, by his clear
definition of the word come (Gr. proserchomai, to come or go near to), in essence
is stating that the called out ones, by virtue of their positional status in Messiah,
are drawn near and are destined to inherit the promises made to Abraham,
which includes the right to dwell with God in the heavenly New Jerusalem, which
will be the dwelling place of the called out ones (whose names are written in the
Lamb’s Book of Life), which come face to face with Jesus Christ, the mediator of a
new covenant, sprinkled with blood that speaks a better word than the blood of
Abel. It does not mean called out ones have arrived in heaven, either; but, rather,
by virtue of their relationship to Messiah, they are drawing nearer to their
eventual destination, which is residency in the Holy City of God, New Jerusalem.
No mention, however, is made in these verses (Hebrews 12:22-24) that could be
inferred or distinguishes the so-called Christian Church apart from faithbelieving
Israel!
It is, therefore, necessary to conclude that theorists carelessly interpret and
inappropriately present certain scripture when trying to substantiate their
arguments for their belief that God has three different scenarios at The Second
Advent, one for Jews (supposedly all of national Israel); one for unrepentant
Gentiles and one for the so-called Christian Church.
More importantly, in regards to Walvoord’s statement that a new thing has been
formed and it did not exist before Pentecost, he and other theorists fail to see a
tremendous revelation from God, which is clearly stated through one of His
words. This revelation is actually a small and minor one that any student of the
Greek language would be able to understand, if only they would take the time to
examine God’s words more closely. When Jesus told Peter that upon this rock I
will build my church (Matthew 16:18), Christ was telling Peter that on the Day of
Pentecost His already existing ecclesia would receive the edifying, strengthening
or emboldening power from the Holy Spirit, in order for His already existing
ecclesia to have the strength it never had before, (see Luke 24:49; Joel 2:28;
Ephesians 1:13). In Matthew 16:18, the word build used by Jesus in this verse is
the Greek verb oikodomeo, which means to strengthen, edify, embolden. If Jesus
wanted to tell Peter He was going to create something new on the Day of
Pentecost, Jesus would have used the more appropriate word for creating
something new, which is the Greek verb ktizo, to create! Jesus was not saying
He would be creating a new religion (the so-called Christian Church); but, rather,
He was telling Peter that through Himself (The Rock) He would strengthen His
already existing assembly (ecclesia), this small remnant group (Luke 12:32) of
faith-believing Israel. How does someone strengthen something that supposedly
doesn’t exist? If God’s ecclesia didn’t already exist before the outpouring of Holy
Spirit induced power, what was the Holy Spirit giving strength to?
Saved By Faith Or By Baptism?
Walvoord also states: The baptism of the spirit is the act of God by which the
individual believer of Christ is placed into the body of Christ. Therefore, his


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
21
assumption is that on the Day of Pentecost, as Walvoord continues, living
Israelites saved under the old economy were apparently placed into the body of
Christ, and he uses Galatians 3:28 in hopes of validating this premise. However,
Galatians 3:28 says nothing about Israelites being placed into the body of Christ
by the baptism of the Holy Spirit. This verse speaks solely about the issue that,
There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither
male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus, (Galatians 3:28, KJV).
Here, again, Walvoord (as so many other theorists will do) conveniently uses
scripture that contains the word Jew in hopes that a distinction will be made (to
validate his three entity end times scenario) between a Jew, a Gentile and the
Church of God, when in reality, this verse is stating that no ethnic distinction
needs to be made of those who now form that same one body. Even if we were to
concede that the words Jew and Israel can and should be used interchangeably,
as meaning the same entity, Galatians 3:28 says nothing about Israel being
placed into the body of Christ. Also, that verse says nothing about becoming a
member of the body solely by the outpouring of Holy Spirit power gifts. A person
cannot receive the emboldening aspects from the Holy Spirit unless they first
have faith. In fact, if Walvoord would have included the preceding verses, 26 and
27, as well as the following 29th verse, when he was trying to make his point, the
clear message of what is truly being said in these four verses rings loud and clear.
It clearly states that whether Jew, Greek, slave, male or female, believers inherit
the promises made to Abraham and his “seed” and thereby become sons of God
“through faith in Christ Jesus”:
You are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus, 27 for all of
you who were baptized into Christ have been clothed with Christ.
28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male or female,
for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 If you belong to Christ,
then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the
promise, (Galatians 3:26-29, NIV). [Underline is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
In verse 29, we see specifically that belonging to Christ means that a believer is
the true “seed” of Abraham and inherits the promises that God originally made to
His faithful servant Abraham. All of Abraham’s true descendants are those who
believe by faith, not solely those who are from his blood line. Faith comes before
receiving the gifts poured out by the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit provides power
to those who believe. If the reader will peruse the entirety of Galatians, Chapter 3,
it becomes very clear that it is by faith that one is saved, as is clearly stated in
Romans 10:8-17:
That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt
believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou
shalt be saved.10 For with the heart man believeth unto
righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made
unto salvation.11 For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
22
him shall not be ashamed. 12 For there is no difference between the
Jew and the Greek: for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that
call upon him.13 For whosoever shall call upon the name of
the Lord shall be saved.14 How then shall they call on him
in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in
him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without
a preacher? 15 And how shall they preach, except they be sent? As it
is written, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel
of peace, and bring glad tidings of good things! 16 But they have not
all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our
report? 17 So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by
the word of God, (Romans 10:8-17, KJV). [Bold and underlines is
by the author, solely for emphasis]
This ‘hearing by the word of God’ aspect is confirmed ever so succinctly in 1 Peter
1:23, which boldly and ever so clearly states that a person does not become a socalled
“born again” Christian by any mystical, earth-shaking, tongue-speaking,
slain-in-the-spirit, indwelling of the Holy Spirit. They become “born again” by
hearing the living word of God:
Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible,
by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever. (1 Peter
1:23, KJV)
Those who have heard the word of God, those who have believed the message, are
the ones who have faith; thereby they have been saved and henceforth become
clothed with the new nature of Christ through the power of the Holy Spirit. Faith
is one of the gifts bestowed on believers by the Holy Spirit, as Christ redeemed us
so we could receive the power gifts from the Holy Spirit, as it is clearly stated in
Galatians 3, verse 14: That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles
through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through
faith, (Galatians 3:14, KJV). He redeemed us in order that the blessing given to
Abraham might come to the Gentiles through Christ Jesus, so that by faith we
might receive the promise of the miracle working gifts that emanate from the
Holy Spirit. One has to believe first by faith, as did Abraham.
He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh
miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the
hearing of faith? 6 Even as Abraham believed God, and it was
accounted to him for righteousness.7 Know ye therefore that
they which are of faith, the same are the children of
Abraham. 8 And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify
the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto
Abraham, saying, in thee shall all nations be blessed. 9 so then
they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham,
(Galatians 3:5-9, KJV). [Underline and bold is by the author, solely
for emphasis]


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
23
The whole issue concerning being baptized (or supposedly indwelled) by the Holy
Spirit needs to be distinguished between the giver and the gifts.
[To grasp how to better distinguish between The Holy Spirit
Himself and the gifts of power from on high, the author
recommends that the reader examine E. W. Bullinger’s extensive
study on this subject matter in his book, The Giver and His Gifts,
Kregel Publications, Grand Rapids, Michigan]
The giver is obviously the Holy Spirit and the gifts are obviously the power from
on high, gifts of power to fulfill the tasks God assigns to His ecclesia, His called
out ones, who believe by faith. Faith itself is a gift from the Holy Spirit:
Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And
there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. 6 And
there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which
worketh all in all. 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to
every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit
the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by
the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to
another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the
working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of
spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the
interpretation of tongues: 11 But all these worketh that one and the
selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will. 12 For as
the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of
that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ,
(1Corinthians 12:4-12, KJV) [Bold and underline is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
One New Man, Not a New Christian Church
Walvoord speaks accurately when he quotes Ephesians 2:14-15 to support the
unification of Gentiles and Jews into one body; however, the essence of these
verses reveal that it was the Gentile who was grafted into the faith-believing
Israel (church) body, not Israel into a new Gentile (Christian Church) body. The
Gospel (Galatians 3:8) clearly states that by virtue of the atoning works of Jesus
Christ, God created one new man, one new body, of which Christ is the head.
Please read what these verses of Ephesians, Chapter 2, really say, beginning with
verse 11:
Therefore, remember that formerly you who are Gentiles by
birth and called “uncircumcised” by those who call themselves “the
circumcision” (that done in the body by the hands of men) – 12
remember that at that time you were separate from Christ,
excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners to the


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
24
covenants of the promise, without hope and without the
promise, without hope and without God in the world. 13
But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been
brought near through the blood of Christ. 14 For he himself is our
peace, who has made the two one and has destroyed the
barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, 15 by abolishing in his flesh
the law with its commandments and regulations. His purpose was
to create in himself one new man out of the two, thus making
peace, 16 and in this one body to reconcile both of them to
God through the cross, by which he put to death their hostility.
17 He came and preached peace to you who were far away and
peace to those who were near. 18 For through him we both have
access to the Father by one Spirit. 19 Consequently, you are no
longer foreigners and aliens, but fellow citizens with
God’s people and members of God’s household, 20 built on the
foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Christ Jesus
himself as the chief cornerstone. (Ephesians 2:11-20, NIV) – [Bold,
italics and underlines are by the author, solely for emphasis]
The above scriptures do not mention the word Christian Church whatsoever. The
above verses clearly tell us that God’s purpose was to create in himself one new
man out of the two (faith believing Israel and Gentiles), and, into one body of
believers, to reconcile both of them to God through the cross. Therefore, newly
engrafted Gentiles are no longer foreigners and aliens, but fellow citizens with
God’s people, His children of promise and members of God’s household, which
was built (strengthened) on the foundation of the apostles and prophets. If this
body wants to call itself the Christian Church (as it obviously has since
Pentecost), so be it! But this new identification (Christian), which was adopted by
this one new body about a year after the Day of Pentecost, does not negate the
fact that God’s people, His children of promise, are and have been His called out
ones (Gr. ecclesia, assembly, congregation) as far back as Abraham, and possibly
as far back as Abel, the slain brother of Cain, Adam’s son!
Hal Lindsey (as Walvoord does) also makes the same claim (in his book, The
Rapture,) that the Christian Church was not formed until the Holy Spirit was
poured out on the Day of Pentecost. On page 79 of his book, while contesting
post-tribulationist Robert Gundry’s challenges that the church is a mystery (an
errant belief of Lindsey’s and many other theorists), he made an astounding
claim:
“…Paul in the Ephesians letter said that the mystery is”…that the
Gentiles are fellow-heirs and fellow-members of the body, and
fellow partakers of the promise in Christ [the Messiah] Jesus
through the Gospel.” (Ephesians 3:6) All these mystery truths
revolve around and are only possible because of the uniting of Jews
and Gentiles into the body of Christ. Since the body of Christ is
the Church and vice versa, anything that speaks of the most basic


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
25
features of the body of Christ is speaking also of the Church.
Therefore, the term mystery rightly applies to the Church. But the
real point is that the Church is a new program of God in
which the Gentiles are made fellow heirs, united in one body with
the Jews who believe in Jesus as Messiah. If this new program
had been revealed and understood before the Messiah
Jesus offered the Jews the promised kingdom, it would
have been a bona fide offer. How could they have believed in an
offer that assumed their unbelief and already had a known program
to replace them?” (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, Bantam Books, (Page
79).
Lindsey, once again, takes scripture out of context and applies his own inferences
to the word of God, primarily because he doesn’t realize what the word body in
this particular verse (Ephesians 3:6) really means. In all instances where it
speaks about the body of Christ, the Greek word soma is used. In Ephesians 3:6
(the verse Lindsey alludes to), the Greek word for body is the adjective sussomos,
(the only time it is used in the entire Bible), and this word means united in the
same body. Ephesians 2:15 and 16 expands on what is meant by the word
sussomos:
Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of
commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of
twain one new man, so making peace; 16 And that he might
reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the
enmity thereby, (Ephesians 2:15-16, KJV).
Believing Israelites were not engrafted into a new religious body called the
Christian Church, but rather, by virtue of the cross, Gentiles became fellow heirs,
and united in the same (a new one) body, and partakers of His promise in Christ
by the gospel. Those promises were initially made to the one He called, our
father, Abraham, the obedient man of faith!
Once again, many expositors of the word of God fail to make a specific distinction
between the words Jew and Israel (genetic or faith-believing), relying on their
audience (itself) to correctly decipher what entity is being spoken of. For
example, while many question the authenticity of the NIV, in Ephesians 3:6, both
the NIV and the New Living Translation refer to this body as speaking about the
Jews and or Israel: The NIV reads: This mystery is that through the gospel the
Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members together of one body, and
sharers together in the promise in Christ Jesus. The New Living Translation
reads: And this is the secret plan: The Gentiles have an equal share with the
Jews in all the riches inherited by God's children. Both groups have believed the
Good News, and both are part of the same body and enjoy together the promise
of blessings through Christ Jesus. Both versions use the word Israel or Jew
whereas the King James Version) does not use Israel or Jew at all; rather it uses
the exact word in the original manuscript, which is the correct word same body



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
26
(Gr. sussomos, united in the same body). The King James Version reads thusly:
That the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of
his promise in Christ by the gospel, (Ephesians 3:6, KJV). While the NIV and the
NLT may imply this verse is speaking about genetic Israel (or Jews), the King
James Version is more appropriately identifying a new entity comprised of His
already existing group of believers, God’s people, His called out ones, His people
of promise! That verse does not state that Jews were grafted into the Christian
Church, it say that Gentiles were to be fellow heirs, partakers of God’s promise
(of salvation) to His original called out ones, a part of that one same body of
believers. It is clearly stating that Gentiles were grafted into that one new body of
believers, and it does not state that Israelites were grafted into the Christian
Church! True believers are the children of promise, the ecclesia, God’s called out
ones, of which the Head of that one new body is the Messiah, Christ Jesus,
almighty God, Himself!
However, when the Gentiles were grafted into that same body (sussomos), they
were not grafted into a group called the Christian Church; they were grafted into
that one same body of believers that existed way before the Day of Pentecost, and
henceforth became a new man, a new body, of which Christ is the head! The same
body of (Old Testament) believers was not grafted into a newly formed body
called the Christian Church, but God’s children of promise (before the crucifixion
of Jesus) were already the called out ones of the same body of faith-believing
Israelites. By virtue of what Christ accomplished at the cross, Gentiles were
afforded the opportunity to be engrafted into that already existing body of
believers, which henceforth (together with the Gentiles) became that one new
man, (Ephesians 2:15)! That one new man body did not become known as the
Christian Church until later times. Therefore, to say that the faith-believing
Israelites saved under the old economy were grafted into the Christian Church is
wrong! Believing Israelites were already that ecclesia body! In other words, those
who today call themselves Christians are truly members of an assembly or
congregation of believers by faith that existed before the Day of Pentecost. That
congregation (Gr. ecclesia, called out ones) of faith-believing Israelites existed
before Gentiles were grafted into it, beginning with Abraham, the father of faith!
This one new man, this one same body of Holy Spirit imbued believers, later
became known as (and called itself) Christian. Prior to that day (of Pentecost)
there was no existing body called the Christian Church. However, there was a
faithful remnant who believed in (and were expecting) their Messiah! They
believed in the coming of the Messiah (the anointed one) before He arrived in the
person of Jesus. They didn’t know His name was going to be called Jesus, but
they were told by Isaiah (7:14) that His name would be called Immanuel (God
with us). Nevertheless, they (faith-believing Israelites) believed in the coming of
their Messiah (Gr. Christos, the anointed one) and have always been looking
forward to His arrival!
Therefore, it is wrong for Walvoord, Lindsey, et al, to state that this congregation
(Gr. ecclesia, assembly) comprised of faith-believing Israelites was grafted into
an already existing entity called the Christian Church. The spiritually minded

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
27
people of faith, beginning with Abraham and his (faith-believing seed of)
descendants, who placed their hope in Messiah, have been from antiquity the
remnant ecclesia of God: His children of promise! The Gentiles, those not of the
commonwealth of Abraham, Isaac and Israel (nee Jacob), were afforded (through
God’s grace and mercy, and Jesus’ atoning work on Calvary) the opportunity to
be grafted into His Holy Olive tree, which consisted of all faith-believers,
beginning with Abraham!
It is also incorrect for those who claim to be Gentile (non-Jewish) Christians to
collectively call themselves a “church,” when it reality, each called out one
(whether they were formerly Jewish or Gentile) needs to call himself or herself a
collective member of that one same body (sussomos) of believers. This body of
believers (which existed since the blessings upon Abraham) is God’s Olive Tree,
which is clearly spoken of in Romans, Chapter 11. Faith believers (from Abraham
to Paul) unto this present day are part of the root of God’s Olive Tree. And, by
virtue of Jesus Christ’s propitiatory act on Calvary, He provided the opportunity
for those (Gentiles) that were not children of promise the grace to inherit the
blessings God promised to Abraham (and his seed of faith believers), and thereby
be grafted into that root (Romans 11:18), not the other way around. One only has
to read the entirety of Romans, Chapter 11, to clearly understand this entire
discussion.
While it may appear the author is hereby splitting theological hairs regarding this
matter, it is imperative for the reader who desires to more fully comprehend
prophecy to recognize that those who continue to believe that God’s church was
not created until the Day of Pentecost, will forever fail to understand the
prophetic promises contained in the Old Testament (applying scripture to the socalled
Christian Church and others to national Israel), which actually pertain to
all of God’s children of promise!
Christian theorists make it appear that the ecclesia of God (which they call the
church) didn’t exist before the Day of Pentecost, because the Holy Spirit had not
been poured out to create it. But (as stated before) Holy Spirit gifts were poured
out to give God’s already existing body of believers (ecclesia) the power to preach
the Kingdom of God. They overlook the fact that the Messiah (Christ) has existed
from eternity (albeit not yet revealed in the flesh person of Jesus) and has been
the head of that same body since God made the salvation promises to Abraham.
God initially chose Abraham and his faith-believing descendants, a people
through whom He would reveal Himself to the world for salvation. Many of those
descendants (the sons of Israel) rebelled; they couldn’t keep the faith and instead
clamored for another form of leadership other than direct communication with
God. They wanted kings, judges and laws, which they obviously couldn’t keep or
respond to. Therefore God banished them from His sight. But God, knowing
ahead of time that they would be unable to keep His laws and commandments,
provided a way for them to atone for their sins through Christ’s propitiatory act
on Calvary. This is God’s redemption program! This is THE GOSPEL! This is the


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
28
GOOD NEWS! Whereas Israel’s laws failed them, Jesus didn’t. When Jesus
Christ paid the price at Calvary, He became the mediator of a new covenant, that
those who are called may receive the promised eternal inheritance (Hebrew
9:15). Those Gentiles in the New Testament who accepted this fact, those who
believed by faith and responded to the call, are also a part of God’s ecclesia, (not
Gentile Christians) who are now become joint heirs of the promises made to
Abraham:
Understand, then, that those who believe are children of
Abraham. 8 The Scripture foresaw that God would justify the
Gentiles by faith, and announced THE GOSPEL in advance
to Abraham: “All nations will be blessed through you.” 9 So
those who have faith are blessed along with Abraham, the man
of faith, (Galatians 3:7-9, NIV). [Bold, caps, underline and italics
are by the author, solely for emphasis]
In verse 14, of Galatians 3, it also states, “He redeemed us in order that the
blessings given to Abraham might come to the Gentiles through Christ Jesus, so
that by faith we might receive the promise of the Spirit.” The promise of the
Holy Spirit’s power was fulfilled on the Day of Pentecost for people of faith, all
believers who now can partake and use His power to proclaim the Gospel of the
Kingdom of God. Therein lies what all Christians should believe and hope for.
Christians should not be hoping for a secret escape from seven years of
persecution, to a location called heaven in the highest universe; but, rather, they
should be filled with joy unspeakable that they are now joint heirs in the
Kingdom of God.
True, there will be many from the twelve tribes of Israel (including Jews from the
tribe of Judah) who will not enter this Kingdom, because it cannot be attained
solely by election (2 Peter 1:10; Matthew 22:14). There will also be many
offspring from the lost ten tribes of Israel who will continue to resist the calling of
the Holy Spirit. These will suffer the cost. But to state (as theorists do) that all
Israel (implying that all twelve tribes are a collective national group of people
residing primarily in the Middle East Jewish state called Israel) has been
destined for a geopolitical Kingdom restoration is error. Conversely, to state that
national Israel is also the sole candidate for great tribulation and the wrath of
God, forcing them to accept salvation through God-induced persecutions, is also
wrong and is motivated more so on profound ignorance, and also comes
perilously close to inherent racism, if not blatant anti-Semitism to its fullest.
During the intensified (great) tribulation immediately preceding The Second
Advent, there will be many greater tests and trials for all of mankind at the hands
of the man of lawlessness and his armies (2 Thessalonians 2:1-12). These victims
will include members of the professing Christian community, which will be
comprised of genetic Jews, Indians, Africans, Hispanics, Asians and members of
all ethnic groups (or nations). Many of those that call upon the name of the Lord,
those that do the will of the Father, those that are found walking in the Spirit



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
29
instead of the flesh, will be rescued. Some will be martyred for the testimony of
Jesus Christ and others will escape these trials. However, he who overcomes
shall thus be clothed in white garments, will not have his name erased from the
Lamb’s Book of Life, will be confessed before the Father by Jesus Christ and will
partake in the inheritance.
What the scripture plainly tells us is that the Gentiles (all nationalities, all
heathen and non-believing people) were separated from Christ and the
citizenship of faith-believing Israel, the called out ones of promise. However,
through the atoning work of Messiah Jesus (and God’s mercy), the Gentiles have
been merged (grafted) into that one new body (sussomos) of His people, a
spiritual nation of Promise. Has all of genetic Israel then become condemned? Is
it only faith-believing Israel that will inherit His promises? Let us examine first
how and why salvation has been afforded to those not initially included in the
promises to His people. In Romans 11:11-24, we see the apostle Paul describing
exactly how the Gentile was allowed the opportunity to share in the inheritance of
faith-believing Israel, the called out people of promise:
Again I ask, did they stumble so as to fall beyond recovery? Not at
all! Rather, because of their transgression, salvation has come to
the Gentiles to make Israel envious. 12 But if their transgression
means riches for the world, and their loss means riches for the
Gentiles, how much greater riches will their fullness bring! 13 I am
talking to you Gentiles. Inasmuch as I am the apostle to the
Gentiles, I make much of my ministry 14 in the hope that I may
somehow arouse my own people to envy and save some of them.
15 For if their rejection is the reconciliation of the world, what will
their acceptance be but life from the dead? 16 If the part of the
dough offered as firstfruits is holy, then the whole batch is holy; if
the root is holy, so are the branches. 17 If some of the branches
have been broken off, and you, though a wild olive shoot, have been
grafted in among the others and now share in the nourishing sap
from the olive root, 18 do not boast over those branches. If you do,
consider this: You do not support the root, but the root supports
you. 19 You will say then, “branches were broken off because of
unbelief, and you stand by faith. Do not be arrogant, but be afraid.
21 For if God did not spare the natural branches, he will not spare
you either. 22 Consider therefore the kindness and sternness of
God: Sternness to those who fell, but kindness to you, provided
that you continue in his kindness. Otherwise, you also will be cut
off. 23 And if they do not persist in unbelief, they will be
grafted in, for God is able to graft them in again. 24 After all, if you
were cut out of an olive tree that is wild by nature, and contrary to
nature were grafted into a cultivated olive tree, how much more
readily will these, the natural branches, be grafted into their own
olive tree? (Romans 11:11-24, NIV). [Bold and underline is by the
author, solely for emphasis]


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
30
In his exhortation to the newly converted Gentiles, Paul makes it clear in verse 14
that this salvific opportunity is not addressing the genetic nation of Israel
collectively, but only some of them. And the main criterion for some of them to be
grafted back into His holy root is found in verse 23, which is, if they do not
persist in unbelief! As verse 17 clearly states, some of the branches of Israel (a
large segment of the called out people of promise) were broken off because of
unbelief. Therefore, theorists who continue in their eschatological belief that the
genetic nation of Israel (as a whole) will experience a rubberstamped salvation,
immediately before The Second Advent, solely because it was initially a nation of
promise, miss the point: The promises of eternal salvation are solely for those
individuals (Jewish and/or Gentile) who believe in Messiah! For those who
continue to claim there will be a mass conversion of Jews (or all Israel) before (or
during) The Second Advent, the reader will note very carefully what it states in
verse 23: And if they do not persist in unbelief, they will be grafted in, for God is
able to graft them in again. Therefore, we have to conclude that any re-grafting
of genetic Israelites (or Jews) whatsoever can only be accomplished if they
believe! Salvation is based solely on faith and faith alone!
In his discourse to the Romans, Paul evoked great sorrow and unceasing anguish
about his own race, the people of Israel, even to the point of his willingness to be
cut off from Christ, that they may be saved, (Romans 9:1-4). He even
acknowledges they were initially God’s chosen people However, in verse 6 of
Chapter 9 Paul makes profound statements in the Bible regarding who are God’s
children of promise, and he clearly makes a distinction between national Israel
and faith-believing Israel:
Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they
are not all Israel, which are of Israel: 7 Neither, because they
are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall
thy seed be called.8 That is, They which are the children of the
flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the
promise are counted for the seed, (Romans 9:6-8, KJV).
What does this mean, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called?” If we read both
Galatians’ chapters 3 and 4, the entire issue of who are God’s true children of
promise is spelled out very clearly.
For it is written, that Abraham had two sons, the one by a
bondmaid, the other by a freewoman.23 But he who was of the
bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman
was by promise. 24 Which things are an allegory: for these are
the two covenants; the one from the mount Sinai, which
gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. 25 For this Agar is mount Sinai
in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in
bondage with her children, 26 But Jerusalem which is above is free,
which is the mother of us all. 27 For it is written, Rejoice, thou

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
31
barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest
not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which hath
an husband.28 Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the
children of promise. But as then he that was born after the flesh
persecuted him that was born after the Spirit, even so it is
now. (Galatians 4:22-29, KJV). [Bold and underline is by the
author, solely for emphasis]
National Israel (nowadays called Jews) has been responding to the covenantal
laws that were given to them through Moses at Mount Sinai. But, the promise of
grace and eternal salvation was as a result of the new covenant of promise that
was made to Abraham: And God said, Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son
indeed; and thou shalt call his name Isaac: and I will establish my covenant
with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him.21 But my
covenant will I establish with Isaac, which Sarah shall bear unto thee at this set
time in the next year. (Genesis 17:19-21, KJV) This promise of salvation (and
children of promise are born after the spirit, as was Isaac) was made to Abraham
because of his faith, which was credited to him for righteousness, (See also
Hebrews 11:18, KJV).
Yet theorists insist upon claiming that God’s children of promise did not come
into being until after Pentecost. They believe the promise was made to a genetic
nation, rather than a faith-believing nation. They believe this genetic nation is
temporarily cut off from God’s promise and will be restored (automatically,
regardless of their disbelief) immediately before or soon after He returns. They
believe they (genetic Israel) need to be punished (and or disciplined a little bit)
and then granted full pardon without having any faith.
For example, Walvoord, in his book, The Rapture Question (page 28), attempts
to use Romans 11 as proof that there is a parenthesis of time in God’s redemption
plan, which ostensibly includes a special time of disciplining national Israel
through His wrath for its past transgressions. Walvoord states:
In the New Testament, the use of the olive tree as a figure in
Romans 11 involves the three stages: (1) Israel in the place of
blessing; (2) Israel cut off and the Gentiles in the place of blessing;
(3) the Gentiles cut off and Israel grafted in again. The present age
and Israel’s time of discipline and judgment coincide and constitute
a parenthesis in the divine program of Israel. (John Walvoord, The
Rapture Question, page 28)
The first and most obvious mistake that Mr. Walvoord makes is to state that the
Gentiles are to be cut off after being grafted in. In verses 18-22 (which bear
repeating), Paul is warning that Gentiles are not to boast because they can lose
their newfound status in God’s original church, His children of promise. Many
who believe the doctrine that claims “once saved, always saved,” need to pay heed
to this particular verse:


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
32
Do not boast over those branches. If you do, consider this: You do
not support the root, but the root supports you. 19 You will
say then, “Branches were broken off so that I could be grafted in.”
10 Granted. But they were broken off because of unbelief, and you
stand by faith. Do not be arrogant, but be afraid. 21 For if
God did not spare the natural branches, he will not spare
you either. 22 Consider therefore the kindness and sternness of
God; sternness to those who fell, but kindness to you, provided
that you continue in his kindness. Otherwise, you also
will be cut off, (Romans 11:18-22, NIV). [Bold and underline is by
the author, solely for emphasis]
Unfortunately, this boasting has gone on throughout history and has been the
motivating force behind some of the most horrendous anti-Semitic behavior ever,
including the Nazi Holocaust. But yet, Paul never once mentioned (nor does the
Bible) that the Gentile was cut off as Walvoord states. In fact, Paul specifically
stated in the preceding verses (which also bear repeating) that the root (God)
supports the called out ones and the Gentile has been allowed (by God’s grace
and mercy) to become co-inheritors of the promises He made to faith-believing
Israel:
Do not boast over those branches. If you do, consider this: You do
not support the root, but the root supports you, (Romans 11:18,
NIV).
Although much of national Israel has rebelled, and has chosen other gods, the
remnant of faith-believing Israel is still God’s chosen congregation, His
assembly, His called out ones, His ecclesia, His children of promise, and He has
it in His long-range plan to save all (of faith-believing) Israel:
I do not want you to be ignorant of this mystery, brothers, so that
you may not be conceited: Israel has experienced a hardening
in part until the full number of the Gentiles has come in.
26 And so all Israel will be saved, as it is written: “The
deliverer will come from Zion; he will turn godlessness away from
Jacob. 27 and this is my covenant with them when I take away their
sins.” 28 As far as the gospel is concerned, they are enemies on
your account; but as far as election is concerned, they are
loved on account of the patriarchs, 29 God’s gifts and his
call is irrevocable. 30 Just as you who were at one time
disobedient to God have now received mercy as a result of their
disobedience, 31 so they too have not become disobedient in order
that they too may now receive mercy as a result of God’s mercy to
you. 32 For God has bound all men over to disobedience so that
he may have mercy on them all, (Romans 11:25-32, NIV).


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
33
While much speculation and conjecture by theorist will continue concerning
specific promises Jehovah God made to the respective genetic twelve tribes of
Israel, God will have mercy on whomever He so chooses. However, scripture
nowhere alludes, implies or confirms that this mercy will include a restoration of
any geopolitical Kingdom for national Israel (nor any other nation) other than the
supernatural and eternal Kingdom of God, on earth, with Christ as its King!
As concerns Romans 11:26, there exists a preponderant amount of scenarios and
incessant debates by many theorists as to whether this verse (And so all Israel
will be saved) speaks of a different kind of salvation for national Israel, as
opposed to the salvation plan for faith-believing Israel, the true church of God,
which today calls itself Christian. Does this verse (Romans 11:26) allude to the
supposed re-gathering of all twelve tribes of genetic Israel being promulgated by
those of the Messianic Israel doctrine? Or can it even be used to promote the
hypothesis by some theorists who claim it confirms the joining of the “two sticks”
(Ephraim and Judah) and/or the “dry bones” restoration to a geopolitical
(earthly) Kingdom, as many theorists interpret Ezekiel 37? It is the contention of
Messianic Israel theorists that Ephraim (the lost ten tribes of Israel, who were
scattered among all nations) currently represents a portion of the Gentiles, and
the two remaining tribes, Benjamin and Judah (along with Levites) represent the
current legalistic Law-keeping tribe of Judah, a nation of Jews that call itself
“Israel.” It is their belief that the prophecy in Ezekiel 37, regarding the two sticks,
represents a future geopolitical restoration of Israel’s Kingdom, a kingdom that
supposedly will be comprised of Jews (Judah) and Gentiles (the ten lost tribes of
Ephraim) leading up to The Second Advent of Jesus Christ, or immediately
thereafter. Many theorists believe the dry bones represents this geopolitical
reunification of the two houses of Israel, while others believe the dry bones
represents the salvific gathering of all Israelites from both their historic apostasy
and captivity among all nations, spoken of in Isaiah 59:20, and reiterated by Paul
in Romans 11:26. However, neither of these two prophecies confirms a specific
geopolitical Kingdom restoration for national Israel, before or immediately after
The Second Advent. Without any lengthy dissecting the many theories that
abound concerning the two sticks, the author believes God’s word confirms this
prophetic message was accomplished at the cross, as it clearly states in Ephesians
2:12-16:
That at that time ye (Gentiles) were without Christ, being aliens
from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants
of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: 13 But
now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by
the blood of Christ. 14 For he is our peace, who hath made both
one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition
between us; 15 Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the
law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in
himself of twain one new man, so making peace; 16 And that
he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross,



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
34
having slain the enmity thereby, (Ephesians 2:12-16, KJV).
[Parenthesis, bold and underline is by the author]
Rather than viewing the two sticks of Ezekiel 37 as presenting a case for a soonto-
come-before-The Second Advent-reunification of Ephraim and Judah, via a
geopolitical Jewish Kingdom restoration (as theorists incessantly postulate), the
“two sticks” prophecy alludes to the spiritual regeneration of humanity lost that
came about when Christ paid the price for the sins of mankind on Calvary, and
the subsequent outpouring of Holy Spirit power gifts creating (on) this one new
man (His ecclesia), as is prophesied in the Old Testament, and revealed in New
Testament writings. The author believes scripture clearly state throughout the
Bible that this verse (Romans 11:26) speaks about that great salvation
(whomsoever shall accept it by faith) for all Israel was provided by the atoning
work of Christ on Calvary, which has been prophesied since the beginning of time
(Genesis 3:15), and throughout the entire Bible by Moses, David, all the prophets
and the apostles, and by Jesus Christ, Himself, as He so simply but yet so
profoundly stated in Luke 24:44-48, KJV:
And he said unto them, These are the words which I spake unto you,
while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which
were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and
in the psalms, concerning me. 45 Then opened he their
understanding, that they might understand the scriptures,
46 And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved
Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: 47
And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached
in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. 48
And ye are witnesses of these things, (Luke 24:44-49, KJV). [Bold,
italics, underline, is by the author, solely for emphasis]
As concerns the dry bones of Ezekiel 37, while many theorists view this prophecy
as a geopolitical regeneration that began in 1948, certain verses, it cannot be
denied, paint more of a picture of what happens at The Resurrection, which is
supported in many verses throughout the Bible, including John 5:28-29. While
volumes and volumes have been written about the dry bones, whether one reads
this aspect in a historical, futuristic, allegorical or metaphorical manner, one
thing stands abundantly clear: no expositor has presented a compelling case to
explain what is meant regarding the sinew, flesh, skin, breath and shall live
aspect mentioned in Ezekiel 37:6. While many expositors have made strong cases
the dry bones is more metaphor concerning spiritual regeneration (for either
national Israel or the Christian Church), they can never explain (through a sound
hermeneutical application) what is meant by these five action elements
mentioned in the following verse: And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring
up flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and ye shall
live; and ye shall know that I am the LORD, (Ezekiel 37:6, KJV). These five
action elements (be they taken metaphorically or literally) certainly describe (or
are more similar to) the process God would use in The Resurrection.

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
35
Regardless of the numerous interpretations, one thing is very clear. While the
two sticks and the dry bones are being applied to varying historical, futuristic or
spiritual scenarios, there will never be any eternal geopolitical restoration or new
earthly (millennial or otherwise) Kingdom established for any one race or group
of people other than the Kingdom of God, co-administered by His people of faith!
Can God, through and by the virtue or His grace and mercy invoke a last minute
(before The Second Advent) scenario to save all (of national) Israel? Of course He
can! Paul clearly states that God, in His omniscience, mercy, grace and loving
kindness can do what He pleases, as Romans 11:31-24 proclaims:
Even so have these also now not believed, that through your mercy
they also may obtain mercy. 32 For God hath concluded them all
in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. 33 O the depth of
the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How
unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! 34
For who hath known the mind of the Lord? Or who hath been his
counselor, (Romans11:31-34, KJV)?
But, does God have plans to restore a geopolitical Kingdom for national Israel,
based in the old city of Jerusalem, after The Second Advent of Jesus Christ?
God’s word clearly states otherwise! The entire story of Christ and the cross (as
recorded by those whom He chose to do so, through the inspiration of Holy Spirit
power) has no bearing on any future geopolitical scenario for any one race or
group of people. His chosen people, His called out ones, His ecclesia, were called
out from among the world to reveal Himself (and His name) to His creation; a
creation that chose to know the difference between good and evil, a creation that
could not possibly rise to His standards of holiness and righteousness, thereby
requiring (by His grace and mercy) a redemptive substitution for the remission of
sin!
Shall all Israel be saved? Yes! Of course, for all Israel are those who believe by
faith! Those (Jews and Gentiles) that don’t believe by faith will not be saved. Can
God cause situations before The Second Advent that will cause national Israel (or
ethnic Jews) to believe and repent? Of course He can! God is able to save
whomever He wants; however, God cannot abrogate His omniscient nature, nor
His eternal requirements of faith. This is the point Paul was making in Romans
11:23: And if they do not persist in unbelief, they will be grafted in, for God is
able to graft them in again, (Romans 11:23, NIV). Paul’s statement in verse 23 is
a proclamation of God’s power and mercy to save whomever He chooses; but Paul
is also reiterating that God will not save anyone if they continue in unbelief! Most
assuredly God is able to graft them in again; but this verse did not say He was
going to graft them in regardless of their disbelief, but only if they do not persist
in their unbelief. God is not going to provide an End Times blanket salvation to
one specific race, nation or peoples, other than to those who believe. No scripture
in the Bible alludes or implies this notion. Nor does it allude to the establishment
of any geopolitical Kingdom restoration for genetic Israelites, whether they


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
36
convert to Messiah or not! The gospel of the Kingdom of God and its salvation
has been (and is being) preached to all mankind throughout history; and it will be
granted and accepted by those who believe in His promise, as Abraham did. And
for those who do not believe, as they so choose, the results will be to their own
condemnation. And God (aside from the just and the unjust) has no other special
end times (geopolitical) program for genetic or national Israel or any other ethnic
group whatsoever!
The totality and purpose of biblical history has been to reveal the establishment
of the Kingdom of God, and it does not entail the restoration of the former Jewish
(or any national) Kingdom, whatsoever, (See Psalms 18:24; Deuteronomy 10:17;
2 Chronicles 19:7; Acts 10:34; Roman 2:11; Galatians 2:6; Ephesians 6:9;
Colossians 3:25; 1 Peter 1:17)! Therefore, theorists have to realize that the true
hope of all Israel (God’s chosen and redeemed people) is not a re-gathering of the
blood descendants of the twelve tribes (Ephraim and Judah) of Israel to form an
earthly-based geopolitical kingdom restoration for them. But, rather, the
prophecies speak about the redemption and a subsequent resurrection to the
spiritually based Kingdom of God for those who believe, which is now being
administered through His (ecclesia) people, faith-believing Israel, by its King, our
God and Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ!
Yet, theorists will continue to invent varying end times scenarios, many claiming
that the so-called Great Tribulation period is a time for specifically meting out
punishment on national Israel and/or Jews for turning their back on their
Messiah. This notion is motivated more so on a lack of understanding by
theorists as to who comprises the ecclesia of God, when did it come into
existence, and what is its destiny. Have not all nations of peoples turned their
back on God at one time or another? Yet, many so-called learned scholars and
men of God have historically interpreted and maybe even translated God’s words
to mean that the so-called Christ-killing Jews still need to pay for the death of our
Savior. No, the period theorists call The Great Tribulation is not designed to
mete out sin-cleansing punishment for unrepentant Jews, and then restore to
them a geopolitical kingdom after they repent. Rather, it is a Pre-Second Advent
duration of time when the anti-Christian forces attack and overpower many of
God’s called out ones, who will be found valiantly preaching the gospel to the very
end, immediately before The Second Advent of Jesus Christ, (Daniel 7:25; 11:33).
When Jesus Christ returns, the Lord will be pouring out His wrath on all of those
individuals and nations who have rejected Christ, which will include nonbelieving
Greeks, Asians, Hispanics, Poles, Africans, Arabs, Russians and all of
the other ethnic groups, tribes and races in the world, not just legalistic Jews!
Dispensing the Ages
The author wants to address more deeply this issue concerning this parenthesis
of time (the so-called church age), which supposedly has been set aside by God
for the purpose of bringing “light” to the world through the so-called “mysterious
Church.” Here is what Hal Lindsey has to say about this:


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
37
“What is an Age? Another indication that there have been
distinguishable changes in God’s plan for man is revealed in the
term age or ages. The following New Testament usages of the word
reveal this clearly.
Jesus spoke of “this age and the age to come” (Matthew 12:32). He
also spoke of “the end of this age.” (Matthew 13:39, 40, 49; 24:3;
Mark 10:30). God revealed through the epistles many different
ages in the history of His dealings with man. For instance, He
speaks of “ages past” (note the plurals) in Romans 16:25,
Colossians 1:26 and Titus 1:2. He speaks of “the present evil age” in
Galatians 1:3. Again, He speaks of “the ends of the ages” in 1
Corinthians 10:11, and “the consummation of the ages” in Hebrews
9:26. In 1 Timothy 1:l7, God is called the “King of the ages.”
A very important element is added to the concept of successive ages
in God’s plan in Ephesians 3:9-11. It is a complex context, but the
main point to this discussion is in Verse 9, “and to bring to light
what is the administration of the mystery, which for ages has
been hidden in God, who created all things…”
Several observations should be made of this statement. First, the
context indicates that the church is a mystery, which has been
hidden in God from all ages past. Romans 16:25 indicates the same
truth. Second, Paul is now “bringing to light” the administration of
this mystery in the present age. The word age as it is used here is
defined as “a period of time in history or in the development of
man.” In the context, this idea is connected with the term
administration, which is oikonomia in the original Greek. This
term is translated “dispensation” in the King James Version. This is
the word that gave the system of interpretation its name. The root
meaning of oikonomia is “to manage a household.” It means “to
arrange, order, plan and administrate a household.” As the word is
used in this context where it is linked with the term age, it means
that God has planned, ordered, arranged, and administered certain
purposes within the sphere of definable periods of history. The two
terms together (i.e., administration and ages) define the world as a
household that is being administered by God in growing stages of
Divine revelation, (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, Bantam Books, pages
48, 49). [Bold and italics by Lindsey]
First of all, the revelation in Romans 16:25 that Paul speaks about (Now to him
that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of
Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept
secret since the world began), is not that the ecclesia is a mystery. This verse
doesn’t even mention the church. This verse merely reiterates what Paul had


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
38
spoken about in Ephesians 3:1-6. If we examine the beginning of Ephesians,
Chapter 3, very carefully (which Lindsey conveniently omitted), it specifically
states that the mystery made known to Paul is the fact that through the Gospel,
the Gentiles have been included to share in the promises made to faith-believing
Israel:
For this reason, I, Paul, the prisoner of Christ Jesus for the sake of
you Gentiles 2 Surely you have heard about the administration of
God’s grace that was given to me for you, 3 that is, the mystery
made known to me by revelation, as I have already written
briefly. 4 In reading this, then, you will be able to understand
my insight into the mystery of Christ, 5 which was not made
known to men in other generation as it has now been revealed by
the Spirit to God’s holy apostles and prophets. 6 This mystery is
that through the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together
with Israel, members together of one body, and sharers together
in the promise of Christ Jesus, (Ephesians 3:1-6, NIV) – [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Even though Ephesians ever so clearly states what the mystery is, Lindsey
irresponsibly claims that verses 10 and 11 of Ephesians 3 support his belief that
the ecclesia is a mystery when these verses make no such statement whatsoever.
Lindsey continues this error when he states:
“Third, Verses 10 and 11 reveal that “God is teaching the angels His
manifold wisdom through the mystery, the body of Christ,
and that is in accordance with the purpose of the ages (literal),
which is made possible through Jesus our Lord.” (Hal Lindsey, The
Rapture, page 49, Bantam Books) [Bold and underline is by the
author (not Lindsey), solely for emphasis]
Let’s read the two verses from the NIV to see exactly what they (unlike Lindsey’s
misinterpretation) really say.
His intent was that now, through the church, the manifold wisdom
of God should be made known to the rulers and authorities in the
Heavenly realms, 11 according to his eternal purpose which he
accomplished in Christ Jesus our Lord, (Ephesians 3:10-11, NIV).
[Italics by the author, solely for emphasis)
Nowhere in the above two verses does it state the church is a mystery. These
verses are stating that the through the church, the mystery (which is the
manifold wisdom of God) should be made known to the rulers and authorities.
The mystery hidden throughout the ages is the manifold wisdom of God, not the
church. There is no mention nor is there even any inference in these two verses
that the church is the mystery, as theorists postulate. The real mystery is why Mr.
Lindsey and so many other theorists so carelessly make such an obviously



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
39
incorrect statement, knowing full well that to add or delete from the word of God
carries awesome consequences. Mr. Lindsey might have concluded that the
church is a mystery, and he might believe that the word teaches so, but Ephesians
3:10 and 11 do not even come close to implying that such is the case. More
importantly, how can Mr. Lindsey and other theorists hypothesize this “Church Is
The Mystery” mythology when it states so clearly and emphatically what is the
real mystery being spoken of in Ephesians 3:6: This mystery is that through
the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members together
of one body, and sharers together in the promise of Christ Jesus, (Ephesians 3:6,
NIV). [Bold, underline and italics are by the author, solely for emphasis]
Let’s visit Matthew Henry, the great expositor of antiquity, for his profound
comments on this aspect of the so-called Church Mystery that theorists use so
recklessly to pad their dispensational inferences. Herewith, Matthew Henry is
speaking about Paul’s purpose concerning the great mystery:
With respect to all men, v. 9. His business and employment were to
make all men see (to publish and make known to the whole world)
what is the fellowship of the mystery (that the Gentiles
who have hitherto been strangers to the church, shall be
admitted into communion with it) which from the
beginning of the world hath been hid in God (kept secret
in his purpose), who created all things by Jesus Christ: as Jn. 1:3,
All things were made by him, and without him was not any thing
made that was made; and therefore no wonder that he saves
the Gentiles as well as the Jews; for he is the common
Creator of them both: and we may conclude that he is able to
perform the work of their redemption, seeing he was able to
accomplish the great work of creation. It is true that both the first
creation, when God made all things out of nothing, and the new
creation, whereby sinners are made new creatures by converting
grace, are of God by Jesus Christ. The apostle adds, To the intent
that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly
places might be known, by the church, the manifold
wisdom of God, v. 10. This was one things, among others, which
God had in his eye in revealing this mystery, that the good
angels, who have a pre-eminence in governing the kingdoms and
principalities of the world, and who are endued with great power to
execute the will of God on this earth (though their ordinary
residence is in heaven) may be informed, from what passes in the
church and is done in and by it, of the manifold wisdom of God; that
is, of the great variety with which God wisely dispenses things, or of
his wisdom manifested in the many ways and methods he takes in
ordering his church in the several ages of it, and especially in
receiving the Gentiles into it. The holy angels, who look into
the mystery of our redemption by Christ, could not but
take notice of this branch of that mystery, that among the

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
40
Gentiles is preached the unsearchable riches of Christ.
And this is according to the eternal purpose which he
purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord. (Matthew Henry’s
Commentary on Ephesians 3:9, 10, 11) [Parenthesis is by Henry,
bold and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Once again, the dispensational community grasps at any opportunity to build a
case for their Pre-Millennial secret escape to heaven mythology by conjuring up
meaning into scripture that (when examined much closer) doesn’t exist. More
importantly, a fact that could shatter the whole mythology of dispenationalism is
how Lindsey and other theorists interpret a key word found in Ephesians 3:9, of
which (unwittingly or by choice) they base the totality of their dispensational
doctrines. Herewith is the rendering from the NASB:
“…and to bring to light what is the administration of the mystery,
which for ages has been hidden in God, who created all things,
(Ephesians 3:9, NASB) [Underline for emphasis]
Most versions use the words dispensation, administration or plan concerning
the mystery spoken of in this verse, while the King James Version uses the word
fellowship. These two major variances between the King James Version and most
other versions are extremely crucial to discern and decipher the true intent of the
message being sent to us by the Holy Spirit. For example, if the reader will merely
check in W.E. Vine’s Greek Dictionary for the word administration or
dispensation, you will find an interesting observation made by Mr. Vine, where
he states that some manuscripts use the Greek word koinonia (fellowship) as
opposed to okonomia (administration.), two Greek words that are very similar in
spelling and pronunciation. As Vine states: In Eph. 3:9 some mss have koinonia,
"fellowship," for oikonomia, "dispensation, (W. E. Vine, An Expository
Dictionary Of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishing, page 312) If Vine,
himself, is not certain whether the word here should be koinonia (fellowship) or
okonomia (administration), how can Lindsey and other theorists formulate a
doctrine of dispensational theology based on one single word in this verse, a
word that is in such doubt as to its exact meaning, even by one of the great
masters of Greek interpretation? How can theorists base their entire
dispensational premises with so very little proof to back up such an unproven
doctrine? And to infer that dispensationalism means God has been dealing with
His people with various modus operandi and varying end times scenarios, rather,
than what this verse truly conveys, is incorrectly using scripture to build further a
weak and scripturally unsubstantiated doctrine. God is the same yesterday, today
and forever, (See Hebrews 13:8)!
To infer, as Lindsey and other theorists do, that this verse (Ephesians 3:9) is
definitive proof that God is using the church “as a household that is being
administered by God in growing stages of Divine revelation” is stretching empty
meaning out of scripture. In the King James Version, Ephesians 3:9 speaks
clearly for itself: “And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery,



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
41
which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all
things by Jesus Christ, (Ephesians 3:9, KJV).” Do theorists and
dispensationalists want us to believe that God’s ecclesia is a mystery that has
been hid from the beginning of the world, and only since the Day of Pentecost has
this wisdom been manifested to angels? In their great book, Commentary
Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible (1871), classical Bible
scholars/authors Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown, clearly
explain what this verse (Ephesians 3:9) is specifically telling us. It is that the
mystery is not the church, but, rather, the mystery is that God has created one
new man through the engrafting of Gentiles with faith-believing Israel, as they
clearly and thusly state:
"To make all see how it hath seemed good to God at this time to
dispense (through me and others, His stewards) what heretofore
was a mystery." ELLICOTT explains it, "the arrangement," or
"regulation" of the mystery (the union of Jews and Gentiles in
Christ) which was now to be humbly traced and acknowledged in
the fact of its having secretly existed in the counsel of God, and now
having been revealed to the heavenly powers by means of the
Church.” [Bold and underline by the author, solely for emphasis;
parenthesis by Ellicott]
What Ephesians 3:9 is clearly stating is that the ecclesia, as it should truly be
administered, needs to profess what has been a mystery for many ages, which is
“… that through the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members
together of one body, and sharers together in the promise in Christ Jesus,
(Ephesians 3:9, NIV).” This is the Gospel! This is the same gospel that God
preached to Abraham: And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the
heathen (Gr. ethnos, nations, gentiles) through faith, preached before the gospel
unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations (Gr. ethnos, nations, gentiles) be
blessed, (Galatians 3:8, KJV). God’s ecclesia is not the mystery. The mystery is
that God provided a way to engraft the heathen (Gentiles) into His already
existing ecclesia, faith-believing Israel, beginning with Abraham, the father of us
all, through the propitiatory act of Christ on Calvary! [Parenthesis by the author]
The propensity for theorists to give the so-called Christian Church of today a
special status at the exclusion of all (patriarchs, prophets, et al) who comprise
God’s chosen assembly, simply to patronizingly give hope (or a false sense of
relief) to people who fear persecution and or death, does grave injustice to God’s
overall plan of redemption.
It is true that on the Day of Pentecost Holy Spirit power gifts were given to those
who believed in the Messiah. However, these various (Holy Spirit endowed) gifts
were given to those of faith for power to preach this very same gospel. It does not
mean that the Holy Spirit came down to create a new entity and ushered in the
so-called “Christian Church Age.” The ecclesia, God’s already established
assembly, was powerless to fulfill its mission before The Day of Pentecost. In



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
42
Acts 1:8, Jesus specifically states the purpose for pouring out the Holy Spirit on
the Day of Pentecost. It was for power to preach this great and glorious gospel:
“But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be
my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the
earth.” In Acts 2:17-21, we see the apostle Peter telling the crowd at Jerusalem
what is signified by the phenomena they had just witnessed, the pouring out of
power gifts by the Holy Spirit, as was prophesied by the Old Testament prophet,
Joel:
And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out
of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your
daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see
visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: 18 And on
my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in
those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy: 19 And I
will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath;
blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: 20 The sun shall be turned
into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and
notable day of the Lord come: 21 And it shall come to pass, that
whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved, (Acts
2:17-21, KJV). [Bold and underline by the author, solely for
emphasis]
The reader will take specific note that Acts 2:17 does not say the Holy Spirit
Himself is poured into a believer, but rather, that God will pour out of His
spirit! These verses specifically state that Holy Spirit power (not the Holy Spirit
Himself) has been poured out on God’s servants, those of faith who believe. This
power is to be appropriated for the purpose of prophesying, which is the speaking
forth of the mind and counsel of God. The gifts are not about making ersatz
predictions of future events, based on current news media accounts of earthly
woes. Prophecy is solely for the purpose of extolling the mind and counsel of God,
as well as edifying His called out ones and convicting others to repentance.
Obviously God has had His servants (all Old Testament prophets) preaching the
gospel prior to the Day of Pentecost, which nullifies the belief by theorists that
one is not a child of God (or saved) until they are baptized by an indwelling of the
Holy Spirit. The purpose of the Holy Spirit is to give believers (those who
respond by faith to the calling of God) the power they need to be preaching
witnesses to an unbelieving world. Jesus told His disciples that He had to leave
in order for the Holy Spirit to come. The Holy Spirit has always been selectively
active from eternity, and has been ministering to many of His called out ones
throughout history. How else could the prophets of old prophesy the word of God
without the power of the Holy Spirit? However, on the Day of Pentecost, the
pouring of power gifts from the Holy Spirit was not for the purpose of creating a
new religious body, which was not even called Christian until about a year after
Pentecost by the heathen of Antioch. The Holy Spirit was not sent to create a
supposed new religious group apart from the already existing ecclesia; but,



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
43
rather, it was sent for the specific purpose of giving the existing congregation,
God’s assembly (of believers), the power to convict the world of guilt in regard to
sin, righteousness and judgment. In John 16:5-15, Jesus clearly states why He
must depart and what role the Holy Spirit would play in their lives:
Now I am going to him who sent me, yet none of you asks me,
‘Where are you going?’ 6 Because I have said these things, you are
filled with grief. 7 But I tell you the truth: It is for your good that I
am going away. Unless I go away, the Counselor will not
come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you. 8 When he
comes, he will convict the world of guilt in regard to sin
and righteousness and judgment: 9 in regard to sin,
because men do not believe in me; 10 in regard to
righteousness, because I am going to the Father, where
you can see me no longer; 11 and in regard to judgment,
because the prince of this world now stands condemned. 12 I have
much more to say to you, more than you can now bear. 13 But
when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into
all truth. He will not speak on his own; He will speak only
what he hears, and He will tell you what is yet to come. 14
He will bring glory to me by taking from what is mine and making it
known to you. 15 All that belongs to the Father is mine. That is
why I said the Spirit will take from what is mine and make it known
to you, (John 16:5-15, NIV). [Bold and underlines is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
Does Jesus say in these verses that the Holy Spirit comes to begin a new entity?
Did Jesus say that no one has been called out or will be saved until the Holy Spirit
comes? Did He say no one is saved until the Holy Spirit baptizes him or her? On
the contrary! In His prayer to the Father in John 17:1-26, Jesus specifically
stated (before He died on the cross to pay for our sins, before His resurrection
and subsequent ascension) that the disciples have believed (vs. 7); they accepted
the word of God (vs. 8); none has been lost (vs. 12); they are to be sanctified by
God’s truthful word (vs. 16); as they were sanctified by Christ Himself (vs. 19).
Theorists would contend that Jesus here was talking solely about the twelve
apostles; however, in verse 20, the Lord specifically states that His prayer is for
all who believed, (John 17:20). Thousands upon thousands, from Abel, Enoch,
Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, David, Daniel, all the patriarchs, and all the
prophets, believed in the Messiah, by faith, before He appeared in the flesh to pay
the price for our redemption. These are the faithful and obedient remnant of
God, His children of promise, the ecclesia (called out ones) of God, who were in
existent before history witnessed the physical appearance of Jesus of Nazareth.
Yet, theorists will continue to see two separate plans for two separate entities in
God’s redemption process: National Israel and the so-called Christian Church.
They contend that there will be a special wrath unto repentance program for
national Israel (or Jews), followed up with a special (no need to have faith)


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
44
salvation act for them. All of this to be followed up by a geopolitical restoration of
national Israel to prominence and ruler ship over all the nations of the world.
And they’re even going to allow Jesus Christ to sit on a new Davidic throne set up
somewhere inside of a newly rebuilt temple (or Mosque) in the Middle East city
of Jerusalem. But before all of this, it is to be preceded by a special (secret) pretribulation
escape to heaven program, but only for those who call themselves
members of Christian Church.
The author wishes to state at this point that there is no intent on his behalf to
minimize or deride those who call themselves Christian, of whom many are
indeed members of the true assembly of God, the body of Christ, His ecclesia. But
rather, he places an emphasis on the phrase “so-called Christian Church” because
it has not been biblically proven by theorists and dispensationalists that there
was a new religious body of people created on the Day of Pentecost. Most
assuredly, those faith-believing individuals who received gifts of power from the
Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost henceforth saw a greater light about their
promised Messiah, and henceforth have the power to preach the true Gospel. It
states in Acts 11:26, the disciples (which included both genetic Jews as well as
converted Gentiles) were not called Christian until about a year after Pentecost.
Without going into great detail, the words Christian and Church are not biblically
ordained, nor are they appellations that are used to truly identify the children of
promise, nor the disciples of Jesus Christ. W. E. Vine provides the true etymology
of the word Christian:
Christianos: "Christian," a word formed after the Roman style,
signifying an adherent of Jesus, was first applied to such by the Gentiles
and is found in Acts 11:26; 26:28; 1 Pet. 4:16.
Though the word rendered "were called" in Acts 11:26 (see under CALL)
might be used of a name adopted by one self or given by others, the
Christians" do not seem to have adopted it for themselves in the times
of the Apostles. In 1 Pet. 4:16, the Apostle is speaking from the point of
view of the persecutor; cp. "as a thief," "as a murderer." Nor is it likely
that the appellation was given by Jews. As applied by Gentiles there was
no doubt an implication of scorn, as in Agrippa's statement in Acts
26:28. Tacitus, writing near the end of the first century, says, "The vulgar
call them Christians. The author or origin of this denomination, Christus,
had, in the reign of Tiberius, been executed by the procurator, Pontius
Pilate" (Annals xv. 44). From the second century onward the term was
accepted by believers as a title of honor. (W.E. Vine, An Expository
Dictionary of Biblical Words, Page 183, Thomas Nelson Publishers).
[Bold and underline is by the author]

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
45
The outpouring of the Holy Spirit did not create the Christian Church; it gave
power and enhanced the existing congregation (ecclesia) God has had since
Abraham, which (since the Day of Pentecost) has included Gentiles who
previously were not children of promise! There were many faith-believers in
Messiah who already were members of the ecclesia! Because those believers were
called Christian about a year after Pentecost does not mean that a new religious
entity was created on that great day when (Holy Spirit) power was poured out on
God’s already existing children of promise! All it means is that God’s called out
ones were given Holy Spirit power to proclaim the revelation of their savior
Messiah. That savior became visible in the person of the flesh man Jesus, whose
atonement at Calvary made it possible to break down the barrier that existed
between God’s children of promise and the Gentiles (Ephesians 2:14-15), thereby
making possible that same salvation to all nations besides the original chosen
people of God. This is the true Gospel! The fact that present day Christians have
received the gifts of Holy Spirit power from on high does not mean that they are a
new entity separate and apart from God’s original ecclesia and therefore qualify
to be spared from tribulation through a secret (Rapture) escape to heaven. The
Bible specifically states throughout the Old and the New Testaments that those
people who inherit the Kingdom of God are those who believed on the Messiah by
faith. This includes many people who lived before the time of Jesus’ first advent
and those who today believe He will appear again.
In the Book of Hebrews, Chapter 11, we see specific mentioning of the many Old
Testament people of faith who died believing in the Messiah. They died believing
in The Resurrection, in His promise of eternal salvation in the Kingdom of God,
and its true Promised Land! Although these great clouds of witnesses were not
alive to see their Messiah during His first advent, they all believed He was coming
to establish His Kingdom, even though it was far off. Yet, although they were not
present when their Christ arrived the first time, these children of promise died
and believed in their salvation and eternal inheritance, by faith:
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than
Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God
testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh. 5 By
faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was
not found, because God had translated him: for before his
translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God. 6 But
without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that
cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of
them that diligently seek him. 7 By faith Noah, being warned of
God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to
the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and
became heir of the righteousness which is by faith. 8 By faith
Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he
should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not
knowing whither he went. 9 By faith he sojourned in the land
of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
46
tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of
the same promise: 10 For he looked for a city which hath
foundations, whose builder and maker is God.11 Through
faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was
delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him
faithful who had promised. 12 Therefore sprang there even of one,
and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in
multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.13
These all died in faith, not having received the promises,
but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of
them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were
strangers and pilgrims on the earth.14 For they that say
such things declare plainly that they seek a country. 15 And
truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they
came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.16 But
now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly:
wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath
prepared for them a city. 17 By faith Abraham, when he was
tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises
offered up his only begotten son, 18 Of whom it was said, That in
Isaac shall thy seed be called: 19 Accounting that God was able to
raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him
in a figure. 20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning
things to come. 21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed
both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of
his staff. 22 By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the
departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment
concerning his bones. 23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was
hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper
child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment. 24 By
faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the
son of Pharaoh's daughter; 25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction
with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a
season; 26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the
treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the
reward. 27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the
king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible. 28 Through
faith he kept the Passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he
that destroyed the firstborn should touch them. 29 By faith they
passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians
assaying to do were drowned. 30 By faith the walls of Jericho
fell down, after they were compassed about seven days. 31 By faith
the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when
she had received the spies with peace. 32 And what shall I more
say? For the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak,
and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel,
and of the prophets: 33 Who through faith subdued kingdoms,



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
47
wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of
lions. 34 Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the
sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight,
turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 35 Women received their
dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting
deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: 36
And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea,
moreover of bonds and imprisonment: 37 They were stoned, they
were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they
wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute,
afflicted, tormented; 38 (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they
wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of
the earth. 39 And these all, having obtained a good report
through faith, received not the promise: 40 God having
provided some better thing for us, that they without us
should not be made perfect, (Hebrews 11:4-40, KJV). [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
The author has taken the liberty of including the entire chapter for several
reasons, which will become evident. First of all, the main issue of Hebrews,
Chapter 11 is that of faith! Verse 4 through 12 mentions some of the Old
Testament people that believed in God unto righteousness. They include Abel,
Enoch (although Enoch was taken up without experiencing death), Noah and
Abraham. Verses 13 through 15 clearly reiterate that these Old Testament called
out ones were looking forward to the salvation promised to His children of faith,
beginning as far back as with Abel, and before Abraham. The promises include
eternal rest inside the heavenly city that will be coming down from heaven, which
will be the perpetual abode for their eternal rest:
These all died in faith, not having received the promises,
but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and
embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and
pilgrims on the earth. 14 For they that say such things declare
plainly that they seek a country.15 And truly, if they had been
mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might
have had opportunity to have returned. But now they desire a
better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not
ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them
a city, (Hebrews 11:13-16, KJV). [Bold and underline by the author,
solely for emphasis]
These called out ones of faith were also looking forward to The Resurrection (vs.
19, 35) even though knowing full well that to believe and follow God would be
cause for great tribulation, which they in fact experienced (vs. 12-38). And here
is the key. Although none had yet received what was promised, they trusted God
unto death knowing full well that there would be a resurrection at the end, and
this promise included a merging with all of those nations (gentiles) who believe in



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
48
the perfecting works of Jesus Christ (vs. 35-40). And you will notice in this
chapter of faith-believers, it is not recorded that any of them were baptized by the
indwelling of the Holy Spirit in order to become members of God’s ecclesia, His
called out ones. They merely believed God’s promises by faith!
Theorists contend that the so-called Old Testament saints (Jews and or Israelites)
will indeed enter the Kingdom of God; however, some of them claim that their
resurrection won’t happen until after Christ has reigned on earth for 1000 years;
and or surely no sooner than after The Second Advent, thereby excluding them
from the so-called secret pre-tribulation escape to heaven scenario they espouse.
But in Luke 13-28-30, Jesus, while describing the fate of the unbeliever,
graphically places Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and all the prophets participating in the
great wedding feast that ushers in the eternal Kingdom of God, right here on
earth! If the wedding feast is to be held in heaven and not on earth after the socalled
Rapture (as theorists contend,) why is it we see these Old Testament
patriarchs in attendance? And how can we also see them coming from the east,
west, north and south if they are not coming to an earthly wedding banquet?
Most dispensationalists and other theorists believe that before The Second
Advent, God will restore a geopolitical kingdom to national Israel on earth for
1000 years, with Jesus Christ at the helm, located somewhere in the Middle East.
What they (and most nationalistic Jews) fail to see is that scripture abounds
(such as Hebrews 11) which proves that the true hope of faith-believing Israel will
not be a geopolitical fulfillment before or after The Second Advent, but rather, it’s
the establishment of the eternal heavenly Kingdom of God, right here on earth.
This was prophesied by Moses, the prophets and Jesus Christ, Himself. True, the
author believes that a segment of national Israel (Judah, Benjamin and the Levite
priests, today known as Jews) was re-assembled in 1948 in the Palestinian region
today known as the Jewish State of Israel, to claim their earthly territorial land
promises. However, the gathering of Israel’s believers by faith to its true
Promised Land (Hebrews 11:10, 16; 13:13; Revelation 3:12) will be fulfilled when
New Jerusalem comes down from heaven at The Second Advent. [This aspect will
be explained in great detail in chapters 11, 12 and 13 of this book]
Once again, as it states in Hebrews Chapter 11, verses 13 through 16 reiterate that
all of these people were still living by faith when they died, they only saw these
things from a distance, and it didn’t include the country they had left, but rather,
a heavenly one. And this heavenly country is not identified as one that will be up
in the heavenlies, but a heavenly ordained city that is to come down to earth: For
here we do not have an enduring city, but we are looking for the city that is to come.
(Hebrews 13:14, NIV).
Who then comprises God’s people of promise? After examining and presenting
biblical confirmation that the faith-believing descendants of Abraham represents
God’s original ecclesia, are we to believe it is a separate entity from those of us
who call ourselves Christian? Galatians 3:7-9, states:

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
49
Understand, then, that those who believe are children of
Abraham. 8 The Scripture foresaw that God would justify the
Gentiles by faith, and announced the gospel in advance to
Abraham: “All nations will be blessed through you.” 9 So those
who have faith are blessed along with Abraham, the man
of faith, (Galatians 3:7-9, NIV). [See also Genesis 12:3] [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
In verse 14, of Galatians 3, it specifically states, “He redeemed us in order that the
blessings given to Abraham might come to the Gentiles through Christ Jesus, so
that by faith we might receive the promise of the Spirit.” It is therefore a
necessity to conclude that God’s church of today is not just comprised of a group
of people who call themselves Christian, who have since the Day of Pentecost
accepted Jesus Christ as Lord and savior, who have experienced the outpouring
of power gifts from the Holy Spirit. But, rather God’s ecclesia includes that “great
cloud of witnesses (Hebrews, Chapters 11 and 12),” and many others who (in Old
Testament times) had faith in and died believing in the Messiah (before He
arrived in the person of Jesus Christ), and millions more that will eventually
espouse the will (which is by faith) of the Father. Those individuals will inherit
the prophetic promises made to Israel in the Old Testament. Verses 26-29
confirm this:
For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.
27 For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on
Christ. 28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor
free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ
Jesus. 29 And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed,
and heirs according to the promise, (Galatians 3:26-29, KJV).
[Bold and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
And so there be no confusion as to who is Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to
the promise, Romans 9:8 clearly tells us: That is, They which are the children of
the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are
counted for the seed, (Romans 9:8, KJV). Therefore, there is no need to ponder
and pound the pulpits about the role that Jews (Israelites from the tribe of
Judah) will play in God’s end time’s program, claiming as theorists do, that the
wrath of God is designed solely for unrepentant Jews. To shed further light on
this aspect, let us examine a little bit of the folly that many dispensationalists
apply to the word of God, as they try to force their three-entity end time’s
program on the uninformed.
Who Repopulates The Earth After The Second Advent?
Theorists rhetorically ask: “Who will populate the earth, if not the converted
through tribulation and wrath Jews and Gentiles, those so-called tribulation
saints who finally accept Jesus Christ as their Lord and Savior during the socalled
Great Tribulation?” Hal Lindsey, in his book, The Rapture, (Bantam



Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
50
Books, pages 144 and 145), uses Ezekiel 20:33-44 and Zephaniah 1:14-18; 3:8-17
as scripture verses he believes describes the so-called Great Tribulation period
and the special wrath of judgments on the nation of Israel, (or Jews, as he calls
them.) After God pours out His wrath, Lindsey believes there will be survivors on
earth, both just and unjust, alike, and these survivors will then be judged and
separated, the just to the Kingdom of God, and the unjust sent to Hell. Mr.
Lindsey quotes Matthew 25:31, with his parenthetical interpretations, thusly:
“But when the son of Man comes in His glory, and all the angels
with Him, then He will sit on His glorious throne. And all nations
(Gentiles) will be gathered before Him, and He will separate them
from one another, as the shepherd separates sheep (believers) from
the goats (unbelievers); and He will put the sheep on His right and
the goats on the left.” (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, Bantam Books,
pages 144 and 145) [Parentheses is by Lindsey]
Lindsey’s contention is that after the so-called Great Tribulation (which the
Christian Church will supposedly not experience because it will have been caught
up to heaven before the seven year period of great tribulation begins), those who
remain after this period of wrath outpouring will include the so-called tribulation
saints who will be converted by the so-called 144,000 virgin Jewish evangelists
during that holocaust. Lindsey goes on to say those 144,000 are themselves
somehow supernaturally converted but are still in non-resurrected bodies, but yet
they can't die therefore they will continue to experience hunger and thirst, and
will have to depend upon their new converts to sustain and help them during the
so-called Great Tribulation period.
Lindsey believes that immediately after the so-called Great Tribulation, the
survivors will experience two judgments, which will include Jesus sitting on His
throne somewhere in the earthly city of Jerusalem, in the Middle East, separating
the sheep from the goats. Before this separating of the sheep and goats, Lindsey
believes there will be an earlier and special tribunal primarily for the Jews who
also made it through the ordeal, which will now have to meet Jesus face to face.
Obviously (according to Lindsey) those Jews, who did not accept Jesus Christ, as
Lord and savior (before the Rapture or) during this alleged period of tribulation
and wrath, now have to face the judge in person. Those Jews (according to
Lindsey) who did not repent will be judged and sent to Hell. However, Lindsey
says that some of those Jews do repent and, therefore, they will be able to enter
the Kingdom in the Land of Israel, to be ruled by Jesus Christ and the Christian
Church from out of the Lord’s headquarters based somewhere in Jerusalem, in
the Middle East country today known as the Jewish State of Israel.
Lindsey continues his theory by clearly making an astonishing statement in his
book about the sheep, which he believes are converted Gentile believers who will
remain on earth as righteous mortals: The sheep he calls “the righteous.” They
have eternal life and enter the Kingdom as mortals, (page 148.) He states the
goats are the unbelievers God sends to Hell. In essence, Lindsey is claiming that


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
51
the righteous survivors (tribulation saints) are the sheep, which are to repopulate
the earth during the Lord’s so-called 1000-year millennial reign. Lindsey
proceeds to make a rather strange and confusing claim, implying that these
tribulation survivors could very well be the 144,000 evangelistic group of virgin
Jews. Speaking about how the Lord determines whether these tribulation
survivors are true believers, Lindsey makes another astonishing statement:
This is evaluated on the basis of how they treated a very special
group that the Lord Jesus calls “these brothers of mine” (Matthew
25:40, 45). Judging by the unusual survival of this group in spite of
hunger, thirst, estrangement, lack of adequate clothing, sickness
and imprisonment, it seems certain that they are the 144,000
Jewish witnesses. (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, page 146) [Bold
and underline is by the author, not Lindsey, solely for emphasis]
Lindsey goes on to say that these 144,000 Jewish preachers, “are apparently
supernaturally converted” at the beginning of the so-called Great Tribulation.
He goes on to say, “because of the salvation report of untold numbers of people
from every nation being placed right after the call of the 144,000, it is obvious
the Holy Spirit is indicating the results of their witness.” Therefore, based on
Lindsey’s theory, the 144,000 are to be included in that group of sheep that the
Lord separates, that original group of sheep he claims will be the righteous in
mortal bodies. Yet, a few paragraphs later, Lindsey states the 144,000 can’t die:
“At the end of the Tribulation, the same 144,000 are pictured standing with
Jesus on Mount Zion in Jerusalem (Revelation 14: 1-5). The indication is that
they all survived the Tribulation and are in unresurrected bodies, (Hal Lindsey,
The Rapture, Page 146) However, Lindsey goes on to state in the next page (147)
of his book, “But since the 144,000 can’t die, they will continue to experience the
hunger, thirst and exposure revealed in Revelation 7:16 and Matthew 25:35-
40.”
One question to Mr. Lindsey: “How can the 144,000, whom he claims are
tribulation survivors, be on one hand members of the surviving flock of sheep
(which he earlier stated are in unresurrected bodies), then on the next page he
tells us that the 144,000 can’t die?” Lindsey goes on to say that that since these
144,000 virgin Jewish evangelists cant die, they will still experience hunger and
thirst, and the tribulation saints (supposedly those the 144,000 are responsible
for converting) will be seen as helping these Jewish evangelists escape the
clutches of the Antichrist.
If we are to believe Lindsey’s theory (as to who repopulates the earth after the socalled
Great Tribulation) we now have among this group of tribulation survivors
(1) a group of converted Gentiles who remain in righteous mortal bodies, (2) and
among this group of sheep are also included 144,000 virgin Jewish evangelists in
unresurrected bodies, who although in righteous mortal bodies can’t die, (3) and
we will also have repentant Jews among these tribulation survivors who will


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
52
repopulate the land of Israel, as well as being able to enter the so-called 1000
year (Millennium) Kingdom of Jesus Christ.
Using Lindsey’s theory as a guide, we can only guess these Jews will be separate
and apart from the so-called tribulation survivors, yet both entities will remain
to repopulate the earth. We can only guess (if we follow Lindsey’s theory) that not
only do we have the righteous mortal sheep (tribulation saints?) available to
repopulate the earth, we now also have the surviving Jews and surviving Gentiles
who are judged as being righteous by the Lord Jesus Christ. But, yet, if Lindsey is
correct, none of these three entities inherit any of the blessings (immortal bodies,
rewards, crowns, etc.) that the Christian Church qualified for by accepting Jesus
Christ before the so-called Rapture. These three remaining entities are mere
righteous mortals!
Goodness, those poor Gentile tribulations saints, those poor 144,000 virgin
Jewish evangelists, and those poor converted to righteousness Jews. After going
through all of the horrors of the so-called Great Tribulation, which (according to
Lindsey the Christian Church gets to escape them through the Rapture), these
three entities don’t get to clothe themselves with the garments washed white in
the blood of Jesus, they don’t qualify to receive incorruptible bodies like their
fellow Christian Church members, no crowns, no positional status in the
Kingdom of God, and they don’t receive any of the benefits the Christian Church
members obtained by believing in Christ before the Rapture. Even if Lindsey
were correct (that three righteous mortal entities remain after the so-called Great
Tribulation), is he telling us that although these who were converted to Christ
during the so-called Great Tribulation do not deserve ecclesia status? Is Lindsey
telling us that these tribulation saints, those who were supposedly converted by
144,000 virgin Jewish evangelists, those who were persecuted by the Beast for
preaching the gospel during the so-called Great Tribulation, merely qualify for
righteous mortal status, but are excluded from the benefits due all of God’s called
out ones?
We can only guess Mr. Lindsey is implying that these three entities (144,000
virgin Jewish evangelists, the converted to righteousness Jews, and Gentile
tribulation saints), won’t even be allowed to enter the place where Jesus Christ
and the Christian Church will supposedly be governing from. And why should
they? Those pitiful souls didn’t accept Christ before the Rapture; therefore they
shouldn’t qualify to get all the benefits of those who did. I guess we can only
assume Mr. Lindsey believes these converted to righteousness survivors don’t
even qualify to have their names written in the Lamb’s Book of Life, either. I
guess Mr. Lindsey would have us believe that these tribulation saints did not
qualify to receive the total benefits the Christian Church received when it was
supposedly raptured to heaven, because as he states, “Those surviving believers
must be mortals with unresurrected bodies.” (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, Bantam
Books, pages 144-147 ).


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
53
As every bible student knows, the Kingdom of God cannot be inhabited by mortal
flesh: “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom
of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption, (1 Corinthians 15:50,
KJV).” If these surviving believers accepted Christ during the so-called Great
Tribulation (by virtue of the ministry of the 144,000 Jewish virgin evangelists),
but yet don’t receive the same immortal benefits the Christian Church received at
the Rapture, we wonder why Mr. Lindsey and other theorists as well even bother
to call these survivors tribulation saints!
Mr. Lindsey’s theories are indeed novel, to say the least. The author can only
assume that Lindsey and a myriad of other theorists would rather conjure up
similar theories rather than to admit scripture clearly show the ecclesia of God
will remain on earth during horrendous times of persecution, as holy witnesses of
God, preaching the gospel to the very end, up to and immediately before The
Second Advent.
The author finds it very difficult to accept any theories that preclude God’s
unchanging nature. There are two types of people as far as He is concerned:
those called out ones who by faith believe in the true Messiah, and those that
don’t! Plain and simple! To believe that God has three different judgment
programs in store for humanity, one for the just, one for the unjust and one for
national Israel (or the Jews, as theorists identify them) goes contrary to
everything we have been rightly taught from God’s word.
Regarding the differences between Jews and Israel, while God made many
promises to Abraham, one being that all nations shall be blessed through
Abraham, God also made other individual promises and prophecies to the
individual twelve tribes of Israel. One of those prophecies included that the tribe
of Judah would continue to be the administrators of the Mosaic laws until the
Messiah returns: The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from
between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the
people be, (Genesis 49:10). This specific prophecy included the continual
teaching and administration of the laws He gave to Moses, which are now viewed
by present day Jews as the only way of salvation. However, as the minister of the
circumcision (servant of the Jews) for the truth of God, Jesus came to confirm all
the promises made unto the fathers, the patriarchs of Israel, the nation of
promise, which included the fulfillment of the Law, (Matthew 5:17)!
In Romans 15:8, Paul is telling the Romans that Christ has become a servant of
the Jews (those who rely on circumcision for salvation) on behalf of God’s truth,
to confirm the promises made to Israel’s patriarchs, so that the Gentiles, all of
those who are not of Israel, may glorify God for His mercy. It is written:
“Therefore I will praise you among the Gentiles; I will sing hymns to
your name.” Again, it says, “Rejoice, O Gentiles, with His people.”
And again, “Praise the Lord, all you Gentiles, and sing praises to
Him, all you peoples.” And again, Isaiah says, “The root of Jesse

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
54
will spring up, one who will arise to rule the nations; the Gentiles
will hope in Him, (Romans 15:9-12, NIV).” [Underline by the
author, solely for emphasis]
In this group of scripture, we see the word Gentile and nation used
interchangeably to describe those who are not of the circumcision (Jews who rely
on this for salvation). The Bible clearly identifies between faithful Israel and
Jews. The Jews are those from the tribe of Judah, the tribe that was chosen to
keep and administer the Law. There are 12 tribes in the House of Israel, and only
two of them (as well as the Levites) are Jewish! Therefore, those not of the Jewish
faith of circumcision are all Gentiles, which obviously includes all of those
descendants from the other ten (scattered) tribes of Israel, as well. The other ten
tribes lost their law-giving and law-abiding identity; therefore the remaining
tribes (Judah, Benjamin and the Levite priests) are the only ones who still abide
by the Levitical laws given to Moses. However, theorists still insist on keeping
alive a genetic nation they call all Israel in their exegetical mythologies, failing to
realize that all Israel is the faith-believing body of Christ, His ecclesia! The
ecclesia He initiated through faith-believing Abraham!
The major point we are trying to make in this first chapter of this book is that the
fanciful manner of interpreting scripture by theorists, solely to formulate a threeentity
tribulation/wrath program during the end times, becomes futile. What
makes for clear scripture understanding is that God originally chose Abraham,
Isaac and Jacob (Israel) as His chosen people through whom His name would be
revealed, and a blessing for all of humanity’s sake. Yes! God made specific
prophesies to Jacob (Israel) on his deathbed, in regards to the twelve tribes and
their respective futures (See Genesis, Chapter 49 for complete details); however,
those specific prophecies were earthly and geopolitical and had nothing to do
with the overall destiny of His People, His Holy ecclesia, His called out ones!
That blessing is eternal salvation!
The main promise to Abraham is found in verse 3, where God said, “All peoples
on earth will be blessed through you.” This is speaking about eternal
salvation! This is THE GOSPEL that God preached to Abraham in Genesis 12:3
and Genesis 22:18. And Paul, reiterates this fact in Galatians 3:8: And the
scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen (Gentiles) through
faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations
be blessed, (Galatians 3:8, KJV)! [Parenthesis and bold by the author]
Herein, then, is the major connection as to what it is that God’s called out ones
are going to inherit, and what the Bible clearly says they will in fact be joint heirs
of. In Galatians 3:29, it states, “If you belong to Christ, THEN YOU ARE
ABRAHAM’S SEED (faithful offspring) and HEIRS ACCORDING TO THE
PROMISE.” The promises in these verses are not speaking about a geopolitical
kingdom or an eternal earth-based land grant for Jews. If this be the case, then
Galatians 3:29 would also be unveiling new information to all Christians to mean
that they also have the right to that land the Jews claimed in the Middle East in


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
55
1948. No! The promise that the ‘seed’ inherits is much, much greater than land
territory! [Caps by he author, solely for emphasis]
If Christians belong to Christ, then they are Abraham’s seed and therefore they
are to be joint heirs in all the promises made to Abraham. It becomes very clear
then that the Gentiles also have the opportunity to share in that great promise,
which is eternal salvation! “...all peoples on earth will be blessed through you,
(Genesis 12:3, NIV).”
There was a condition to the promises that God made to Abraham; it was based
on his faith and obedience. Abraham left his native land, friends and relatives,
forsaking his old way of life and followed God. Abraham was then put through a
test to end all tests: to sacrifice his only son! Abraham didn’t question God’s
motive; he commenced to obey God but was stopped by the Lord at the very last
second. God found Abraham to be faithful. Consequently, God blessed Abraham
(Genesis 22:15-18) saying that He would multiply Abraham’s seed “as the stars of
heaven, and as the sand, which is upon the seashore.” Immediately following
this blessing, God also prophesied to Abraham that “thy seed,” meaning Jesus
Christ, “shall possess the gate of His enemies; and in thy seed (still speaking
about the Christ), shall all nations of the earth be blessed; because thou has
obeyed my voice.”
At this point in time, the promises made to Abraham in this verse have no more
conditions. Abraham kept his part of the covenant and therefore God blessed
Abraham for his faith and obedience. That last unconditional blessing has been
fulfilled in the person of Jesus Christ! This is an unconditional promise that is
absolute. Whomever God calls from every nation (Jews included) may partake of
salvation, because God kept His promise and the promised Seed, Jesus Christ,
came and fulfilled the Law. Not just the Mosaic Law, but also God’s law. When
God reckoned to Abraham his faith as righteousness, it was not due to the Mosaic
Law, which had yet been established. In Genesis 26:1-6, we see where God
confirmed to Isaac the oath He swore to Abraham, “because Abraham obeyed me
and kept my requirements, my commands, my decrees and my laws,” vs. 5.”
Regardless of the Mosaic Law yet seen, God’s laws were in effect. Sin is the
transgression of God’s Law; the same fundamental, eternal, spiritual law that
Adam broke; the same laws that Abraham obeyed long before the
commandments and laws were established and administered by Moses.
Abraham’s faithfulness and obedience to God’s laws made it possible for all the
blessings we have today, both spiritual and material. Henceforth, all the
promises that were made to Abraham and all of his faith-believing offspring
(Isaac, Jacob, which became Israel), down through the centuries, apply to those
who call themselves Christian, as well. Too often Christians refer to themselves as
Gentile Christians, when in reality, the moment they accepted Jesus Christ as
Lord and Savior, the Gentile became spiritually adopted into the original church
(ecclesia, called out ones) of God, His people of promise!


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
56
If we (Christians) then belong to Christ, “then you (Christians) are Abraham’s
seed and heirs according to the promise, (Galatians 3:29).” Prior to Christ’s
atoning work on Calvary, all those nations who were not citizens (foreigners to
the covenant of promise) of faith-believing Israel were Gentiles. [Parenthesis is
by the author, solely for emphasis]
Therefore, remember that formerly you who are Gentiles by birth
and called “uncircumcised” by those who call themselves “the
circumcision” (that done in the body by the hands of men) - 12
remember that at that time you were separate from
Christ, excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners
to the covenants of the promise, without hope and without
God in the world. 14 But now in Christ Jesus you who once were
far away have been brought near through the blood of Christ,
(Ephesians 2:11-13, NIV).
Therefore, theorists have to eliminate from their mindset that there are varying
end times scenarios for those who call themselves the Christian Church, which
(by and large) expects a special secret Pre-Tribulation escape to heaven program.
Theorists have to a remove from their mindset the thinking that only those who
have been blessed and baptized with power from on high by the Holy Spirit since
the Day of Pentecost are the only ones who comprise the true church (ecclesia) of
God. Nor should theorists interpret scripture to convey any special end-times
salvation scenario for the Jews (ethnic Israel) followed by any 1000 year
geopolitical kingdom restoration for them.
The called out ones of God (which today calls itself the Christian Church) began
with those of faith such as Abel and Enoch and Noah. Later on God made a
special promise to the Hebrew Abram, that by virtue of his faith, the promise
would be extended to his descendants, those who by faith would believe in the
Messiah. The works on Calvary by Christ made it possible to include other
nations (Gentiles) who were not children of promise. God preached The Gospel to
Abraham when He told him, and in you all the families of the earth will be
blessed, (Genesis 12:3, NASB). And God (through Christ Jesus) fulfilled that
promise (Ephesians 3:6; Galatians 3:29). The Jews, who were present when Jesus
Christ walked on earth, missed this point. Even though the apostles tried so
diligently to show them who this Christ in their midst was, they failed to
understand or believe, primarily due to their egotistical pride and hardened
hearts. They believed it was the law and their genetic lineage that made them the
true children of Abraham. They failed to understand that it was God’s promise to
Abraham, due to his righteousness and faith, that salvation and His pledge of
their eternal resting place, the true Promised Land, were given. Even today, most
Jews hang their religious beliefs on the Laws of Moses, failing to see that
salvation is only possible due to God’s promises to Abraham, the recipient of
promise: For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God
gave it to Abraham by promise, (Galatians 3 18, KJV).


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
57
Therefore, Old Testament prophecies concerning Israel must be distinguished
between its national origin and its spiritual status as members of God’s called out
ones, regardless of the incessant debate amongst theorists as to whether
Christians are the true church and they should be called Israel, or whether Israel
is the true church and it should be called Christian. God chose a peculiar people
for Himself, and He gave the descendants of faith-believing Abraham various
promises of blessing that would impact the entire world. Abraham and his faithbelieving
descendents are God’s called out ones! God also provided a way for
Gentiles (non-chosen peoples) to be grafted into this spiritual nation by virtue of
their acceptance of the atoning work of Christ. Gentiles who believe by faith that
God (in the person of Jesus Christ) paid a price (redemption) for non-elect
peoples, who if they also believe can now enjoy and be joint heirs of the promises
God made to Abraham. Therefore, the so-called Christian Church (especially its
fundamentalist evangelical leaders) of today needs to understand that there exists
millions more people in history that comprise the true Church of God.
To conclude this chapter, we state again that God chose Abraham through whom
He would bless all nations. That calling out of a people (ecclesia) and His
promises were carried forth to Isaac and Jacob (Israel), to reveal Himself to
mankind. He reconfirmed that covenant with David (Acts 2:25-36). He made
specific promises to each, which are irrevocable. He gave His written Laws to
national Israel, which later rebelled, and that rebellion was recorded for our
benefit, (1 Corinthians 10:11). Genetic Israel has since been scattered among all
nations, with hardened hearts. God, as was His original plan, had mercy on those
who were not His chosen elect (ecclesia), and provided a way so that all nonpeople
of promise (the Gentiles,) if they believe, could be grafted into His original
ecclesia, (Romans 11:13-24). All of those Gentiles who have responded to His gift
of mercy and calling continue to be a part of His original (and growing) ecclesia.
Therefore, this is the true “mystery of God,” that through Christ, the Gentiles (all
nations of people) have been afforded the opportunity to be joint heirs with His
chosen people (Ephesians 3:6; Colossians l: 26; 2:2). The Christian Church of
today was not a mystery before the Day of Pentecost, but rather, God’ children of
promise (those who believe by faith) have historically been an assembled group of
believers that God identifies to humanity as those He has called (Gr. kaleo,
invited) from out of (Gr. ek) the world, His ecclesia! He revealed this fact to
Moses (and all mankind) as far back as Genesis 3:15, and has been revealing all
aspects of His redemption plan through His prophets of the Old Testament and
the apostles of the New Testament. In His word, through metaphor, parables,
symbolism, types, tradition, ritual and proven recorded facts, God has forever
been revealing His plan of salvation for His People, He has revealed His ecclesia
to an unbelieving world, an ecclesia whose mission is to preach the gospel of His
demonstrated love for all of His creation, by virtue of the sacrifice God Himself
performed for the sins of all mankind, through the person of Jesus Christ.
Members of the ecclesia include today’s saints, disciples, brethren, beloved, elect,
fellow prisoners in Christ, and any present day individuals who believe in their

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
58
hearts that God raised Jesus from the dead, and confess Him with their mouth
(Romans 10:9, 10); anyone who calls on the name of the Lord (vs. 11); as well as
all Old Testament patriarchs (Able, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob,
David, et al) and all the prophets who believed and trust(ed) by faith that Christ,
their Messiah, would fulfill all of the promises Jehovah God made to them.
The Bible states throughout (as Daniel specifically states in Chapter 12:1,2) that
his (Daniel’s) people (not just Jews, but God’s chosen people, everyone whose
name is found written in the book) will be delivered (resurrected to everlasting
life) while others will awake (also resurrected) to shame and everlasting
contempt. It (Daniel 12:1, 2) says nothing about being delivered through a secret
pre-tribulation escape to heaven for seven years; it says nothing about a twopronged
program of wrath, one including punishment-until-you-repent for
national Israel (Jews), in hopes of solely bringing it to its spiritual knees through
wrath-induced horrors. The Bible doesn’t say that there will be various end times
rescue-to-heaven programs for His ecclesia, as much as theorists would like to
believe. But, the Bible does say that those who reject Jesus Christ, our Lord and
our God, will experience His wrath, and there will be salvation only for those who
by faith believed and accepted him as their Messiah. This will include the faithful
and righteous called out ones that believed prior to Jesus’ first advent.
Who are the members of the true ecclesia of God, the true body of Christ? They
are the righteous ones like Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, David,
and all of their Old Testament descendants and prophets who, by faith, believed
in the coming Messiah, and those who have since been redeemed through the
atoning work of Jesus Christ, saved by grace, not works, and those who have been
called for His purpose to be His witnesses throughout the world. The great
ecclesia (those who from the beginning were called out of the world for His
purpose); those who by faith placed their complete, unwavering trust in the
Messiah, are the true church of God! Those who don’t (and didn’t) shrink back
during the times of great tribulation are the true church of God! These who pick
up their cross and follow Him, even unto death, as have so many martyrs
throughout history; these are members of God ecclesia!
Any one person who fears the impending tribulations that are now falling on
them (with increasing intensity), and whose hope lay in a secret pre-tribulation
escape to heaven, need to reexamine their doctrinal positions and pray for greater
understanding and knowledge of what He truly has in store for them. It is when
we seek the true revelation that God has given us through His word and His
Christ that we will then know the true joy and peace He provides.
Therefore, as we proceed into the following chapters, please discard any notions
that God has a three-entity end times program, one for national Israel (or Jews),
one for the unjust Gentiles, and another for the so-called Christian Church.
Instead, try to view the numerous scripture to be presented henceforth through
the perspective that God is addressing those of faith, and those not of faith. The
author is certain that the reader will then be able to see that much of the


Chapter 1
Who Are God’s People of Promise?
59
dispensational and secret escape to heaven mythology will begin to crumble
before their eyes.
God’s ecclesia, the called out ones, those of us who call ourselves Christians, now
have access to God, through faith, and we have been called for a specific purpose.
This calling will result in great persecution for many in the immediate future.
This persecution is intended for a specific purpose. The more we know about
what to expect, the better prepared we will be to bring hope to others, to
hopefully partake and equally share in the promises God made to His original
ecclesia, and partake in the glory of the soon-to-come Kingdom of God:
Therefore, since we have been justified through faith, we have
peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, 2 through whom we
have gained access by faith into this grace in which we stand.
And we rejoice in the hope of the glory of God. 3 Not only so, but
we also rejoice in our sufferings, because we know that
suffering produces perseverance; 4 perseverance,
character; and character, hope. 5 And hope does not
disappoint us, because God has poured out his love into our hearts
by the Holy Spirit, whom He has given us, (Romans 5:1-5, NIV).



The End Times Passover



[Etymological Challenges to Millenarian Doctrines]



© 2000

By

JOE ORTIZ

FOR FAIR USE EDUCATION AND DISCUSSION PURPOSES


Link to PDF online: https://docs.google.com/file/d/0By9dVV_URABMZWEyNjg0MjktNjE0Zi00M2RjLWFmMjUtYTg2ZmIzYzMzZTUy/edit?hl=en&authkey=CNLW2IIE


For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

Note: Before commenting on any posts please make sure you either watch or read each post in it’s entirety. Before, making a comment, if you don’t have the time to watch or read fully please restrain from commenting. When you do this it will help to reduce confusion.

Thank you for visiting Rapture Bible Prophecy Forum!

Please add us to your favorites!
http://www.rapturebibleprophecyforum.com
Our Facebook page is :
https://www.facebook.com/pages/Rapture-Bible-Prophecy-Forum/362856490414697
Please LIKE our Facebook page! Facebook is growing daily!









++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Zechariah 12:3,9:
And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people; And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Disclaimer: Rapture Bible Prophecy Forum, ( http://www.rapturebibleprophecyforum.com ) does not necessarily endorse or agree with every opinion expressed in every article posted on this site. We do however, encourage a healthy and friendly debate on the issues of our day. Whether you agree or disagree, we encourage you to post your feedback by using the reply button.

If you are new to this site and would like to post articles, opinions, youtube videos that are appropriate for this site just e mail me at

stevensandiego@ymail.com
I will send you a PASSWORD

Ybic
Steven





Re: The End Times Passover



The End Times Passover


[Etymological Challenges to Millenarian Doctrines]

© 2000

By

JOE ORTIZ

FOR FAIR USE EDUCATION AND DISCUSSION PURPOSES


Link to PDF online: https://docs.google.com/file/d/0By9dVV_URABMZWEyNjg0MjktNjE0Zi00M2RjLWFmMjUtYTg2ZmIzYzMzZTUy/edit?hl=en&authkey=CNLW2IIE



60
Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
Before we present biblical evidence as to how God is going to protect His called
out ones during the increased times of tribulation that precede the return of
Christ, through what we call the End Times Passover, the author finds it
necessary to make some critical observations about the language that has been
used for many years concerning God’s End Times rescue program, especially the
part theorists call The Rapture! The author also wants to clear up, once and for
all, the issue of who’s taken and who’s left.
Let’s first examine closely the phrase that most theorists use in connection with
what they believe is the ecclesia’s “blessed hope,” which they refer to as The
Rapture. What do proponents of a Pre-Tribulation escape from earth to heaven
mean when they call the Rapture of His church the “blessed hope?” Do they
mean that the “blessed hope” spoken about in Titus 2:13 is The Rapture, that the
catching up to heaven assumption is the single most important part of God’s
overall redemption program?
Let’s examine the scriptural passage most often referred to by theorists, which
they claim is the primary scripture source of this unauthorized coined phrase:
The Rapture!
For the Lord himself come down from heaven, with a loud
command, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet call
or God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. 17 After that, we who
are still alive and are left will be caught up with them in the clouds
to meet the Lord in the air. And so we will be with the Lord forever.
18 Therefore encourage each other with these words, (1
Thessalonians 4:16-18, NIV). [Underline and bold is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
John F. Walvoord, in his book The Rapture Question (page 12), states that “The
word rapture is from rapere, found in the expression “caught up” in the Latin
translation of 1 Thessalonians 4:17.” George Eldon Ladd, in his book The
Blessed Hope (page 78 ), states “The word “Rapture” is derived from the Latin
word rapio which is found in the Latin Bible in verse 17 and translated “caught.”
Hal Lindsey, in his book The Rapture (page 24), states that “The word rapture
comes from a Latin translation of the Greek word harpazo in 1 Thessalonians
4:17 which is translated in English as “caught up.” It literally means “to seize”
or “to snatch.” If I had my way, I would call the rapture “the great snatch.”
Regardless of which rendering you prefer, all three of these gentlemen believe
that the so-called “The Rapture” phrase originates from the Greek verb harpazo.
The author checked in W. E. Vine’s book, An Expository Dictionary of Biblical


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
61
Words, for the meaning of the word “rapture,” and the word “rapture” does not
appear in his dictionary, whatsoever. Neither does Vine have any category in his
Greek Dictionary for the word caught nor caught up, only for the words snatch,
pluck, pull and take. This is what Vine states is the definition for the word catch:
Catch: HARPAZO, a verb, to snatch or catch away, is said of the act
of the Spirit of the Lord in regard to Philip in Acts 8:39; of Paul in
being caught up to Paradise, 2 Cor. 12:2, 4; of the rapture of the
saints at the returning of the Lord, l Thess. 4:17; of the rapture of
the man child in the vision of Rev. 12:5. This verb conveys the
idea of force suddenly exercised, as in Matt. 11:12, “take (it) by
force;” 12:29, “spoil” (some mss. have diarpazo here); in 13:19 RV.,
“snatcheth;” for forceful seizure, see also John 6:15, 10:12, 28,
29; Acts 23:10; in Jude 23, RV. “snatching.” See Pluck, Pull,
Snatch, and Take (by force). (W. E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary
of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishers, page 166) [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Let’s briefly examine the Greek word harpazo and the scriptures where this word
is used. Once again, the word harpazo is the Greek verb for pluck, catch, snatch
and take, and it is never used as a noun, pronoun or proper noun. The author
might add that the word up is not included after the word caught in 1
Thessalonians 4:17. We first find the word harpazo in Matthew 11:12, where it is
used about the Kingdom of God, where violent men take by force; in Matthew
12:29, where Jesus, while talking to the Pharisees, states, how can anyone enter
a strong man’s house and carry off his possessions unless he first ties up the
strong man? We see harpazo again in Matthew 13:19, in Jesus’ parable of the
sower, where He states, When anyone hears the message about the Kingdom
and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what was
sown in the heart. The word harpazo is again used in John 6:28, where we see
that Jesus knew that the people were going to try to take Him by force and make
Him King. Harpazo is again used in John 10:12, where Jesus, referring to
Himself as the good shepherd, talks about the wolf who attacks the flock and
scatters it, the wolf being an example of the devil and the flock being the example
of His sheep (called out ones). Further in John 10:28, 29, we see Jesus
proclaiming that His sheep listen to His voice, they follow Him, He gives them
eternal life, they will never perish and no one can snatch them out of His hand.
Jesus goes on to say, My Father, who has given them to me, is greater than all;
no one can snatch them out of my Father’s hand.
In Acts 8:39, the verb harpazo is found in the original manuscript where we see
the apostle Philip being snatched by the Spirit to Azotus; and, in Acts 23:10, it is
used again to describe when the apostle Paul is taken by force to the Roman
barracks. In 2 Corinthians 12:4, the Greek verb harpazo again is used to describe
Paul being caught into paradise (he didn’t know if in spirit or body), but not up to
paradise. The word up does not follow the word caught in this verse, but, rather,
the preposition into (Gr. eis). The most well known scripture where the Greek


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
62
verb harpazo is used is found in 1 Thessalonians 4:17, where we see Paul
exhorting the believers that they will be caught to meet the Lord in the air. You
will notice very carefully though, that this verse doesn’t say they will be caught up
to heaven, but rather, caught together to meet the Lord in the air. [There is more
to follow on this verse in another chapter]
We see the word harpazo used also in Jude 23, where the author exhorts the
saints to be merciful and snatch others from fire; and, in Revelation 12:5, the verb
harpazo is used to describe the male child (Jesus) who was snatched to God and
His throne. In this verse also we do not see the word up used after caught or
snatched.
The question we would pose to theorists, dispensationalists and our readers, too,
is this: Would it be proper to say in Matthew 11:12 that the Kingdom of God is
raptured by violent men? Would it be proper to say in Matthew 12:29 that
someone enters a strong man’s house and raptures what was sown in the heart?
Would it be proper to say in John 6:15 that the people were trying to rapture
Jesus and make Him King? Would it be proper to say in John 10:12 that the wolf
raptures the flock and scatters it? Does it make any sense at all to say in John
10:28 and 29 that no one can rapture the sheep from Jesus’ or the Father’s hand?
If we were to accept the theorists’ contention that the word harpazo is to be
interpreted as rapture, then we would also have to apply the word rapture to all
of the above-mentioned verses that contain the word harpazo.
In Acts 8:39, it describes where the apostle Philip is snatched by the Spirit to
Azotus, but does it state that Philip was snatched up to Azotus? Not at all! If we
can truly discern the exact rendering of the word harpazo, we can see that it does
not convey where a person is snatched to, but rather, the Greek verb harpazo
means the manner in which the person was snatched. This verse merely describes
the forceful manner in which Philip was transported from his location on the
desert road, where he had finished ministering to the Ethiopian eunuch, and then
appeared at Azotus. Would it be proper to say that Philip was raptured to
Azotus? Of course not! This verse merely tells us that Philip was quickly and
forcefully transported by the Spirit from where he was to Azotus! In Jude 23, the
word harpazo is used to describe how the Christian should snatch a person from
a life of sin and escape the fire of wrath to come. Would it be proper to say we are
to rapture them from sin or from fire?
With the exception of Revelation 12:5, where it talks about the male child (Jesus)
who was snatched to God and His throne, and possibly in the account where Paul
speaks about him being caught into the third heaven (he didn’t know if it was in
body or spirit), it appears that when the word harpazo is used, it does not refer to
anyone being taken up but merely the forceful manner in which they are
transported. Some theorists have argued that Paul definitely entered into heaven,
even though Paul himself was not certain whether he was plucked in the body or
spirit. However, we can rightly state that Paul did not bodily enter into heaven
because 1 Corinthians 15:50 tells us that flesh and blood cannot inherit the


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
63
kingdom of God. We must conclude then that Paul has not seen heaven and is the
only person in history who has been allowed to hear (not see) unspeakable
words, which is not lawful for man to utter, (2 Corinthians 12:4, KJV).
More importantly, while many theorists believe that the Christian Church will
experience a secret catching up to heaven, an event theorists claim will be unseen
by those who will supposedly be left behind, nowhere in 1 Thessalonians 4:17 nor
any other place in the Bible does it make that specific claim! However it does
specifically state that God’s ecclesia will be caught to meet the Lord in the air, but
the verse (in the original manuscript) does not say that the Christian Church is
caught up to heaven. It merely states that the called out ones will be caught (Gr.
harpazo, snatched) together with those who sleep in Christ to have a meeting
(Gr. noun apentesis, a meeting, officially greet arriving royalty) with Jesus in the
air, and henceforth will be with Him forever. The author might add that this verse
does not say at what specific location the ecclesia will be at with Him after it is
caught; however, this location will become clearly and abundantly identified later
in this book!
In Webster’s New Collegiate Dictionary, the English word rapture is defined as a
noun from the Latin raptus, which means “a state or experience of being carried
away by overwhelming emotion; a mystical experience in which the spirit is
exalted to acknowledge things; an expression or manifestation of ecstasy or
passion.” Theorists contend that their doctrinal phrase “The Rapture” (which has
become predominately accepted, if not wholly adopted, by the dispensational
community) is a pronoun that describes the most anticipated special event by
many in the Christian community. They believe they have correctly coined this
anticipated event, The Rapture (now a proper noun), based solely on their
interpretation of the Greek verb harpazo. They now interpret the verb (harpazo)
as a noun (rapture), feeling it is derived from the Latinization of the verb to
“seize.” The Latin for “seize” is definitely rapere, from whence comes the Latin
noun raptus, the past participle of rapere, from the Middle English. However,
the Latin noun raptus has more to do with the completed act in where a person
has been seized and carried away. It does not imply the manner (as does the verb
harpazo) in which a person is carried away. Therefore, the Greek verb harpazo is
not to be deciphered as an event that has transpired, but rather, it denotes the
manner in which a person is being seized.
In essence, theorists have been using the Greek verb harpazo not only as a noun,
but they also have coined a proper noun (The Rapture) for this action, which is
truly altering the word of God! The word caught in 1Thessalonians 4:17 is not a
noun, but rather, the word caught (Greek verb harpazo) here is describing the
rapidity and forceful manner in which a person is lifted or carried off. Theorists
continue, as they have for over two hundred years - when the word Rapture was
coined to describe the action they believe is being described in 1 Thessalonians
4:17, to rest their doctrinal beliefs on this interpretation as being biblical truth.
That the verb harpazo is so carelessly used to describe an event rather than the
manner in which God’s ecclesia will be caught to have a meeting (Gr. apentesis,


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
64
official greeting of royalty) with the arriving Christ (the royalty of all royalties)
truly boggles the mind!
Without appearing picayune in this matter, myths are too often formed in such a
presumptuous and careless manner. This phrase “The Rapture” has gained such
worldwide acceptance these last two hundred years, especially by modern-day
theorists and evangelists who incessantly infer that “the blessed hope” is the
being caught part of God’s overall redemption program. The blessed hope is more
than the being caught to meet the Lord in the air portion of God’s overall
redemption program; it entails so much more. Matthew Henry, in his
commentary on the book of Titus, Chapter 2, elaborates the totality of the blessed
hope of God’s called out ones:
There is a common and blessed hope for all true Christians in the
other world. If in this life only they had hope in Christ, they were of
all men the most miserable, 1 Co. 15:19. By hope is meant the
thing hoped for, namely, Christ himself, who is called our
hope (1 Tim. 1:1), and blessedness in and through him, even riches
of glory (Eph. 1:1 , hence fitly termed here that blessed hope. [2.]
The design of the gospel is to stir up all to a good life by
this blessed hope. Gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and
hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the
revelation of Jesus Christ, 1 Pt. 1:13. To the same purport here,
Denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, live soberly, righteously,
and godly, in this present world, looking for the blessed hope; not as
mercenaries, but as dutiful and thankful Christian. What manner of
persons ought you to be in all holy conversation and godliness,
looking for and hastening to the coming of the day of God! 2 Pt.
3:11, 12. Looking and hastening, that is, expecting and diligently
preparing for it. [3.] At, and in, the glorious appearing of
Christ will the blessed hope of Christians be attained; for
their felicity will be this, to be where he is, and to behold
his glory, Jn. 17:24. The glory of the great God and our Saviour
will then break out as the sun. Though in the exercise of his
judiciary power he will appear as the Son of man, yet will he be
mightily declared to be the Son of God too. The divinity, which on
earth was much veiled, will shine out then as the sun in its strength.
Hence the work and design of the gospel are to raise the
heart to wait for this second appearing of Christ. We are
begotten again to a lively hope of it (1 Pt. 1:3), turned to serve the
living God, and wait for his Son from heaven, 1 Th. 1:9, 10.
Christians are marked by this, expecting their Master’s
coming (Lu. 12:36), loving his appearance, 2 Tim. 4:8. Let us the
look to this hope; let our loins be girt, and our lights burning, and
ourselves like those who wait for their Lord; the day or hour we
know not, but he that shall come will come, and will not tarry, Heb.
10:37. [4.] The comfort and joy of Christians are that their


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
65
Saviour is the great God, and will gloriously manifest
himself at his second coming. Power and love, majesty
and mercy, will then appear together in the highest lustre,
to the terror and confusion of the wicked, but to the
everlasting triumph and rejoicing of the godly. Were he not
thus the great God, and not a mere creature, he could not be their
Saviour, nor their hope. (Matthew Henry, Commentary on Titus 2)
[Bold and underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
No, the blessed hope is not merely the being caught up (or Raptured, as theorists
call that act), it is the totality of God’s redemption program, as Matthew Henry so
eloquently presents in his commentary. Unfortunately, a myriad of
dispensationalists and Rapture theorists continue to present their soothing
mythology to hundreds of thousands of Christians, thereby lulling many into a
false sense of hope, one that mitigates the impending persecutions Christians will
experience before The Second Advent of Jesus Christ. Unfortunately, these
theorists have conveniently and cleverly twisted the words of God to infer a
pseudo hope for the Christian, by giving new meaning to one single verb in the
Bible. Unfortunately, the Rapture has become the mantra for theorists who
believe that the (caught) act is the blessed hope spoken of in Titus, Chapter 2.
The Greek verb harpazo, which merely describes the rapid and forceful manner
that called out ones will be gathered together to have a meeting in the air with
Christ, has now become the blessed hope for most Christians; simply by
interpreting a verb (harpazo) into a proper noun they call The Rapture!
One graphic example the author often uses to explain the inference we are
dealing with here is one where a great rescue of a valiant soldier in a war zone has
been planned. Let’s say, for example, the battle-weary soldier is finally going to
be reunited with his commander after having served for many years in battle,
where for three and a half years he has been involved in hand-to-hand combat.
He’s war-torn and weary, a victim of many bayonet and bullets wounds, almost to
the point of death. He is now a prisoner of his enemies, a victim of much torture
and persecution. But he waits and waits, never losing faith, always praying that
soon he will be rescued from this ordeal. Then, lo and behold, he looks up and
there he sees a helicopter coming in his direction, armed and loaded with
ammunition, and his commander is at the controls. Suddenly, he sees this giant,
knotted rope coming down, he reaches up and grabs a hold of it and, within a
twinkling of an eye, he is “snatched” and delivered from the horrors he has been
experiencing. Allow the author to ask this question. “What is the most important
thing the soldier was hoping for? The being snatched up part or the fact that
finally he would be going to meet with his commander and never have to
experience combat again?” Yes, the “snatching” process was very important
because he knew then, at that exact moment he would no longer have to do battle
again. However, during his combat period, he was not concerned so much about
the specifics of his rescue, but rather, how much longer it would take before his
commander came to destroy his enemies and reunite him with his fellow soldiers,
family and friends. Unfortunately, too many Christians are more caught up with


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
66
the process of the rescue than they are in the true blessed hope, which is the
glorious appearing, return and being reunited with Jesus Christ!
The point the author is trying to make here is that there are millions of Christians
who believe deeply in the so-called Rapture theory and have become so convinced
that now that they are “Born Again” Christians, they can continue the remainder
of their earthly journey without fear of having to experience great tribulation.
However, too many Christians are resting their hopes on an unproven theory that
claims they will be secretly “caught up” to heaven at any moment, which the
author is convinced that scripture reveals will not be the case. As we will see in
later chapters, the phrase The Rapture has lulled many Christians into a wishful
thinking state that could very well catch them off guard and, more importantly,
impede the growth and maturing process that will be necessary to spiritually deal
with the reality of the coming tribulation.
The author believes that scripture clearly spell out the three-step phase of God’s
Rescue Program as it relates to 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17, where the so-called The
Rapture theory originates. No scripture in the Bible specifies that the “blessed
hope” is fulfilled by being “caught up” to heaven; but, rather, the being “caught”
to have a meeting in the air with Jesus is the second part of the overall threestage
rescue process that culminates in our being reunited with Jesus Christ, our
Lord and our God, who will return to reign on earth, forever!
Let’s look at what the Bible says is the first stage:
Listen, I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be
changed – 52 in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last
trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised
imperishable, and we will be changed. 53 for the perishable
must clothe itself with the imperishable and the mortal with
immorality. 54 When the perishable has been clothed with the
imperishable, and the mortal with immortality, then the saying that
is written will come true: “Death has been swallowed up in victory,
(1 Corinthians 15:51-53, NIV). [Bold and underline is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
In these passages, we see a graphic description of The Resurrection, where the
main emphasis is solely on the being “changed” phase of God’s rescue process.
No mention is made in these verses about being “caught up” to heaven because
Paul here is providing discernment pertaining solely to the mystery of the
instantaneous transition (in the ‘twinkling of an eye’ ) phase that precedes the
being “caught” described in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. Paul states that the perishable
must put on the imperishable, and the mortal must put on immortality. He states

Re: The End Times Passover

that this will happen at the last trumpet which harmonizes not only with 1
Thessalonians 4:16, but also with Matthew 24:31 and Revelation 11:15-18, which
describes the fulfillment of The Resurrection and the subsequent rewarding of


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
67
the saints (vs. 18). This passage will be discussed later in greater detail, as will
other passages pertaining to this subject from the Book of Revelation.
Phase Two of God’s Rescue Program is the part where called out ones will be
“caught” together with those that sleep in Christ to have a “meeting” with the
Lord in the air! According to Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance, the word “meet”
in 1 Thessalonians 4:17 is not the Greek verb apantao, to go to meet, to meet, but
it’s the Greek noun apantesis, which is best defined as a meeting where one
welcomes another. This is what W. E. Vine says about this Greek noun:
“APANTESIS, a meeting (akin to Apantao, apo, from antao, to meet
with, come face to face with), occurs in Mat. 25:6 (in some Mss in
verse 2, and in 27:32, in some Mss); Acts 28:1; 1 Thess. 4:17. It is
used in the papyri of a newly arriving magistrate. It seems that
the special idea of the word was the official welcome of a
newly arrived dignitary (Moulton, Greek Test. Gram. Vol. 1, p.
14).” (W. E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary of Biblical Words,
Thomas Nelson Publishing, pages 729,730) [Bold and underline is
by the author, solely for emphasis]
According to Vine, the Greek noun apantesis does entail “to meet with, come face
to face with;” however, he says that the meaning relates more so with the
welcoming of an arriving dignitary. This word apantesis is used only four times in
the Bible, and it means the same thing each time: to not only have a face-to-face
meeting, but to greet, welcome and then to escort back the persons you had the
meeting with! In Acts 28:15, we see the word apantesis used as Paul was talking
about fellow Christian brothers who had heard that Paul and 276 of his
companions were coming to Rome, and they went outside of the city, as far as the
Forum of Appius and the Three Taverns to have a meeting (apantesis) with
them. They met them and then they escorted them back to the city! The same
word is used in the parable of the five faithful virgins that went to meet
(apantesis) the arriving bridegroom then escorted him back to the wedding
banquet, mentioned in Matthew 25: 1 and 6. Many theorists use the parable of
the five virgins as proof that they went to meet the bridegroom and then
supposedly went up to heaven with Him. However, further in the parable, we see
the other five virgins who did not have oil in their lamps knocking on the door
where the wedding banquet was being held, pleading for the Lord to open the
door. Mere logic dictates that these unprepared virgins could not have been at
heaven’s gate. [More on this aspect in another chapter] Nevertheless, in each of
the four cases where the word apantesis is used, it always describes a face-to-face
meeting, but the greater definition is one that specifically describes a welcome
meeting to escort the arriving party back to where the greeters came from!
The best example the author can use of what the word apantesis truly means in 1
Thessalonians 4:17, and the other scripture just cited, is comparable to when a
group of people gather together at an airport to greet a visiting dignitary.
Whenever the President of the United States or the Queen of England visits each


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
68
other’s country, you will always find a welcoming committee comprised of very
special people. You might find some people standing behind the fence trying to
get a glimpse of the dignitaries, but only the “chosen ones” are allowed “to meet”
with the VIPs, and thereby, share in the glory of the arriving royalty. Therein lays
the reason why there cannot be a secret ‘snatching up’ of any believers solely to
return to heaven, anywhere from three and a half to seven years. This is so
because the returning Christ wants the whole world to see that those who believe
in Him will be rewarded for their faith, patience and trust, and consequently
share in His Glory! A beautiful example of this truth is found in Colossians 3:4
which states, “When Christ, who is your life, appears, then you also will appear
with Him in glory.” In Philippians 3:20, it explicitly tells us that although our
citizenship is in heaven, the verse goes on to state that, we eagerly await a
Savior from there, the Lord Jesus Christ, who by the power that enables Him to
bring everything under His control, will transform our lowly bodies so that they
will be like His glorious body, (Philippians 3:20, 21, NIV). [Underline is by the
author, solely for emphasis] Also, in 1 Thessalonians 2:19, Paul is telling the
saints in Thessalonica what the “blessed hope” really is, and when it is fulfilled:
For what is our hope, our joy or the crown in which we will
glory in the presence of our Lord when He comes? Is it not
you? Indeed, you are our glory and joy, (1 Thessalonians 2:19 [Bold
and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Therefore, is the so-called “The Rapture,” the being caught (Gr. verb harpazo)
part of the Lord’s return a special event, unto itself?” No! It is one aspect of
God’s rescue plan; however, it is not a specially named event that the Bible
identifies, as it enunciates proper pronouns such as the Sabbath Day or the
Passover. Theorists foolishly contend and grammatically err that the verb
harpazo should now be equated as the Latin noun raptus, and therefore the verb
caught should now be viewed as a pronoun: The Rapture!
There are four special aspects to God’s end time rescue plan, and it appears that
they are instantaneous to a certain degree; however, there is a procession aspect
to the main event which scripture plainly states in harmony with the passages
cited. Number one is the change (Gr. allasso, to make other than it is) spoken of
in 1 Corinthians 15:52, which does not entail nor describes any removal or
translation to heaven. This is where the perishable puts on the imperishable and
the mortal puts on the immortal in the twinkling of an eye. The second stage is
when the called out ones are caught (Gr. harpazo, snatched), not necessarily in
the twinkling of an eye, but forcefully; both those who have already died and are
currently asleep in Christ, and those who will be alive and awaiting His return.
The next stage is when we will meet (Gr. apantesis, a meeting), the noun for a
welcoming face-to-face meeting with the Lord in the air, and then escort Him
back to earth as we share in His visible glory, and then to begin the kingdom
reign on earth with Him forever! Then there is the fourth phase, where we must
all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the
things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
69
bad, (2 Corinthians 5:10, KJV). [Detailed discussions on the Judgment Seat of
Christ follow in other chapters of this book]
The author understands how convenient it has been these many years for
numerous scholars to refer to God’s total rescue plan in the pronoun tense by
calling it The Rapture. However, upon close scrutiny of what the scriptures truly
say, and how they harmonize with the passages we have cited, it appears to the
author that calling this snatching part of God’s rescue program The Blessed Hope
certainly detracts from the intent of what God’s Word plainly states. There is no
mystery in what He is conveying to us. God, in the person of Jesus Christ, will
return to earth to rule and reign in visible glory. There is absolutely no need for
the Lord to secretly step down from His heavenly throne to snatch a group of
people out of this world and return back to heaven for a period of time
unbeknownst to any besides those who wish this were the case. [The author will
be dealing with this topic in greater detail in a later chapter.]
The main point we want to make is that to refer to one aspect (the catch part) of
God’s rescue program, as being significantly more important than His overall
“blessed hope” redemption plan, is harmful to the growth and maturation needed
by believers, who must be spiritually ready for the great and increasing times of
persecutions that Christians will be experiencing in future times, and the horrific
events that must precede His arrival.
Who’s Taken and who’s Left?
Another example of how theorists erroneously use scripture to pad their secret
Pre, Mid or Post Tribulation Rapture to heaven theories is found in their
interpretation of Luke 17:34, 35. Let’s read these two verses very carefully, but
first beginning with the four preceding verses in this chapter. In attempts to
validate their left behind schemes, implying called out ones will be taken to
heaven while the unjust will remain on earth to suffer God’s wrath, theorists
primarily quote Luke 17, verses 30 through 35:
It will be just like this on the day the Son of Man is
revealed. 31 On that day no one who is on the roof of his house,
with his goods inside, should go down to get them. Likewise, no
one in the field should go back for anything. 32 Remember Lot’s
wife! Whoever tries to keep his life will lose it, and whoever loses
his life will preserve it. 34 I tell you, on that night two people will be
in one bed, one will be taken and the other left. 35 Two
women will be grinding grain together; one will be taken and
the other left, (Luke 17:30-35, NIV). [Bold and underline is by the
author, solely for emphasis]
Some Bibles have included another verse here, 36, which reads: “Two men shall
be in the field; one shall be taken, and the other left.” Nevertheless, the message
is clear that regardless of marital status or working relationships of these


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
70
individuals, when the Son of Man is revealed, these verses clearly state that one
person will be punished and the other spared from God’s wrath. If theorists insist
on using these verses to describe who is left and who is taken at the so-called
Rapture, isn’t it interesting to note verse 30 (above) states this happens on the
day the Son of Man is revealed. So much for the “secret” aspect of the Rapture!
The true sadness, however, is the manner in which many in the evangelical and
dispensationalist community erroneously interpret these verses to support their
secret escape to heaven theories. Too often have preachers and teachers of the
Gospel interpreted this verse to read that those taken are the ones that will
supposedly be caught up to heaven and the ones left are supposedly those who
will be punished and sent to hell! Let’s examine very carefully the exact meaning
of these two words: taken and left!
According to W. E. Vine, the word taken (or receive) is the Greek verb
paralambano, which means to “receive, to take to (or with) oneself.” (W. E. Vine,
An Expository Dictionary of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishers, Pages
926 and 1117). Vine states that paralambano is used in Matthew 27:27, as we see
Jesus being taken into the Praetorium where He was beaten immediately prior to
His crucifixion. It is interesting to see that the Greek word paralambano is not
used for the word taken in Acts 1:2, where it speaks about Jesus will be taken up
to heaven. The word there is analambano (Gr. ana, up, lambano, take). Nor is
paralambano used in Acts 1:9 to describe Him being taken up to heaven in Acts
1:9. The Greek word used to describe Jesus being taken up to heaven in Acts 1:9
is epairo (to lift, raise). The word paralambano describes more so a forceful
action of taking and receiving unto oneself without asking. Also, paralambano
obviously does not convey the rapid manner the Greek word harpazo (catch or
snatch) used in the famous verse (1 Thessalonians 4:17) from where theorists’
base most of their secret Pre-Tribulation escape theory.
We also see the word paralambano used in John 19:16 where it speaks about
Jesus Christ, when Pilate delivered him over to the Jews: And they took Jesus
and led Him away, (John 19:16, KJV). We see paralambano again in Acts 15:39,
when Barnabas, after having a sharp disagreement with Paul, took Mark and
sailed for Cyprus. We see paralambano again in Acts 16:33, where Silas and
Paul’s jailer took them and washed their wounds after the earthquake incident.
In Acts 21:24, we again see paralambano used for the word take in the scene
where Paul exhorts James and the elders to take the four men among them and
join in their purification rites so as not to start rumors that Paul is encouraging
Jews to turn away from the Law. In verse 32, the word is again used to describe
the Roman commander who took some officers and soldiers to rescue Paul from
the aroused crowd in Jerusalem. In Acts 23:18, we also see paralambano used to
describe the incident where Paul commanded one of the centurions to take the
young man to his commander to relay the message that the Jews were
contemplating a plot to kill Paul.


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
71
These have been but a few examples where paralambano means to take, took or
taken. This Greek word is also used to describe the word receive, or to receive
from another. We see the usage in Mark 7:4, where the Pharisees received (from
tradition) certain edicts pertaining to the cleansing of cups, pots, pitchers and
themselves prior to eating. We see this word in John 1:11, where it speaks about
Jesus coming to His own (the Jews) who did not receive Him. In John 14:3, the
word is used to describe how Jesus will receive those who are His when He
returns at The Second Advent. Some would say this describes the process used at
the so-called Rapture; however, the receiving here is not the being caught
(harpazo) to have a meeting with the Lord in the air that we see in 1
Thessalonians 4:17, but rather, what we see is the receiving unto Himself (or to
His side) when He sets up His earthly kingdom. The word in this verse (John
14:3) is not analambano (to take up), but paralambano (to take or grasp to
Himself). This verse, as we will see later on, is not describing the so-called
Rapture-to-heaven scenario. We see the word again in 1 Corinthians 11:23, where
Paul, speaking about the manner in which the Lord’s Supper is to be partaken,
states that he received instruction from the Lord not to partake the Lord’s Supper
unworthily. Moreover, what Paul received was the realization that Jesus died for
our sins (1 Corinthians. 15:1, 3) and that the Lord’s Supper was to be an honored
memorial of this fact, not to be desecrated by orgiastic ribaldry, as had become
the communion ritual in the Corinthian church. In Galatians 1:9, we see
paralambano again as Paul exhorts that specific church to accurse the man who
preaches a gospel contrary to the one they had received. This was the true gospel
Paul spoke about, because he neither was taught nor received it from man, but
through a revelation of Jesus Christ (vs. 12). In Philippians 4:19, Paul once again
reiterates the need for Christians to practice the things we have learned, heard,
seen and received from Him, another example where paralambano is used.
There are many other instances too numerous to mention where the word
paralambano is used and, in each case, like the ones we have examined, none are
ever used to describe or picture the catching up of any individual or group to
heaven. In other words, paralambano describes a taking unto oneself or
receiving unto oneself, as one would forcefully seize hold of something for further
action.
Let’s now examine the word left used in Luke 17:34, 35. The Greek word for left is
aphiemi and, much to many peoples’ surprise, the word means, to forgive! W. E.
Vine states that aphiemi has three chief meanings, but it primarily means to send
forth, send away (apo, from, hiemi, to send), besides its other meanings, to remit
or forgive (a) debts, Matt. 6:12, 18:27, 32, these being completely canceled; (b)
sins, e.g., Matt. 9:2, 5, 6; 12:31, 32; Acts 8:22 (“the thought of thine heart”)
Romans 4:7; James 5:15; 1 John 1:9, 1:12. Vine goes on to state that aphiemi, like
its corresponding noun (aphesis, a dismissal, release), it “firstly signifies the
remission of the punishment due to sinful conduct, the deliverance of the sinner
from the penalty divinely, and therefore righteously, imposed; secondly, it
involves the complete removal of the cause of offense; such remission is based
upon the vicarious and propitiatory sacrifice of Christ.” Obviously, those who


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
72
are left are the forgiven ones, and those taken are the ones who are bound for
punishment. Obviously, those saints are the same ones spoken of in 1
Thessalonians 4:15 and 17 who will be alive and awaiting the return of Christ.
Vine, speaking about those called out ones who remain (alive) on earth before
the Lord returns, also defines the word remain with another Greek word,
perileipo He states perileipo means “to leave over,” is used in the Passive Voice
in 1Thessalonians 4:15 an 17. He says the RV translates perileipo as they “that are
left,” and the King James Version translate perileipo as they “that remain,”
literally, “left over,” i.e., “the living believers at the Lord’s return.” (W. E. Vine,
An Expository Dictionary Of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishers, pages
452, 655, 656, 661, 1103).
It is interesting to note, and extremely important to mention, that the word
aphiemi, in Luke 17:34, 35, is the same word used in the Lord’s Prayer (Matthew
6:12; Luke 11:4) where it states: “And forgive (aphiemi) us our debts, as we also
have forgiven (aphiemi) our debtors.” [Parenthesis by the author, solely for
emphasis]
If Luke wanted the disciples to understand that verses 34 and 35 (where the word
left (aphiemi) supposedly means to be left behind, stranded, or abandoned, he
would have used the more precise Greek word kataleipo. If the reader will
examine many other verses where the word kataleipo is used to clearly state
someone will be left behind, he or she will realize that kataleipo more precisely
means to leave a person stranded, abandoned or left behind (during the Rapture)
as opposed to left (aphiemi) alone, which means to forgive, or leave them alone,
do not touch them, bypass them. Here are a few verses where the Greek word
kataleipo clearly means to leave behind, abandon or forsake:
A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there
shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas. And
he left (kataleipo) them, and departed. (Matthew 16:4) And said,
for this cause shall a man leave (kataleipo) father and mother, and
shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh? (Matthew
19:5) And he left (kataleipo) them, and went out of the city into
Bethany; and he lodged there. (Matthew 21:17); For this cause shall
a man leave (kataleipo) his father and mother, and cleave to his
wife; (Mark 10:7); Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man's brother
die, and leave (kataleipo) [his] wife [behind him], and leave no
children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed
unto his brother (Mark 12:19): And he left (kataleipo) the linen
cloth, and fled from them naked (Mark 14:52); And after these
things he went forth, and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting at the
receipt of custom: and he said unto him, follow me. And he left
(kataleipo) all, rose up, and followed him. (Luke 5:27-28); And they
which heard [it], being convicted by [their own] conscience, went
out one by one, beginning at the eldest, [even] unto the last: and
Jesus was left (kataleipo) alone, and the woman standing in the


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
73
midst (John 8:9). What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if he
loses one of them, doth not leave (kataleipo) the ninety and nine in
the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he finds it?
(Luke 15:4). [Bold and parenthesis (kataleipo) by the author, solely
for emphasis]
There are many other verses that use the word kataleipo to expressly mean to
leave something or someone behind, including Acts 2:31; 18:19; 24:27; 25:14; 1
Thessalonians 3:1 and 2 Peter 2:15. This last verse (2 Peter 2:15) uses the word
“forsaken” to define kataleipo, which clearly demonstrates the profound meaning
that theorists would infer in the verse (Luke 17:34-35) they quote so often in their
Left Behind scheme. But kataleipo is not used to define the phrase left in Luke
17:34-35; the Greek word aphiemi is used, and it means to forgive, to pass over,
to leave alone, and it’s never used to convey forsaken, stranded, abandoned or
Left behind!
Having now seen the precise definition of these two Greek words, can there be
any doubt in the reader’s mind as to who is taken (paralambano, taken aside)
and who is left (aphiemi, forgiven)? But yet, thousands of preachers and Bible
teachers, dispensationalists and Rapture theorists daily use these verses (Luke 17,
34, 35) as depicting those taken as the ones who are secretly caught up to heaven,
and those left as the ones who are left behind to suffer the wrath of God for a
seven-year period of time. The even sadder commentary on theorists who
ignorantly interpret these verses in such a haphazard manner is the fact that the
following verse, in Luke 17:37, specifically (and ever so clearly) informs us as to
the destination of those who are taken. Verse 37 reads: “Where, Lord?” They
asked. He replied: “Where there is a dead body, there the vultures will gather.”
In light of the proper interpretation of the word left (aphiemi, to forgive), it’s
obvious that the disciples are asking where will those taken be sent. They
couldn’t be asking where those left would be taken. They would already be there!
No! My friends! Christians aren’t taken anywhere! They are left alone, passed
over, forgiven. Unbelievers are the ones taken, as they are seized and bound, as
the tares apart from God’s wheat spoken of in Matthew 13:30, NIV: Let both
grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the
reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn
them: but gather the wheat into my barn! In Matthew 13:40, we see when they
(tares) will be burned up: As the weeds are pulled up and burned in the fire, so it
will be at the end of the age, (Matthew 13:40, NIV). Here we see a perfect picture
of Jesus instructing His angels to bind unbelievers in preparation to be burned,
while at the same time providing his called out ones protection inside His End
Times Passover barn (See Isaiah 26:20) while He pours out His wrath on the
unbelievers. And He performs this at the end of the age, (Matthew 13:40, NIV).
[Underline by the author, solely for emphasis]
Once again, as has been the case too often, many theorists’ exegesis begins to
crumble under extensive examination, due to their lack of knowledge of the


Chapter 2
Who’s Taken, Who’s Left, At What Rapture?
74
precise and true meaning of key words and scriptural verses they use to pad their
secret pre-tribulation escape theories.
Even more disconcerting is the pervasive and incessant promulgation of these left
behind mythologies that permeate the Christian publishing and video markets of
today, which are deluding millions of Christians into a false sense of security,
motivated more so by profit and temporal fame. The author makes no apologies
to these writers and preachers in regards to this matter. While there exists much
love by the author for all those who claim to speak God’s gospel truth about who
is taken and who is left, claiming that those taken are Christians and those left
behind are the heathen, it is inexcusable to persist in this folly when the word of
God clearly states His children of promise are left (Gr. aphiemi, forgiven) alone,
passed over, when He returns with great wrath!

FOR FAIR USE EDUCATION AND DISCUSSION PURPOSES


Link to PDF online: https://docs.google.com/file/d/0By9dVV_URABMZWEyNjg0MjktNjE0Zi00M2RjLWFmMjUtYTg2ZmIzYzMzZTUy/edit?hl=en&authkey=CNLW2IIE


Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
Many who espouse the secret Pre-Tribulation escape to heaven theory interpret
the message from Paul in 2 Thessalonians 2:10 to mean that the Holy Spirit will
be removed (vs. 7) from the earth, which consequently, would require that the
Christian Church be taken away to heaven with Him. Their conclusion is that the
Christian Church could not possibly remain on earth without the presence and
power of the Holy Spirit; therefore, if the church is raptured to heaven, the Holy
Spirit needs to be removed from earth as well. It is their contention that the Holy
Spirit is the restrainer who is presently holding back the onslaught of diabolical
power from totally controlling the affairs of mankind.
If these scriptural passages are to be interpreted thusly, then a secret pretribulation
escape to heaven appears likely. However, the way a person interprets
this particular group of scriptures does not necessarily mean it is correct. This
group of scriptures is possibly one of the most controversial ever discussed. Not
because it is that difficult to discern; but, rather, because it is one of the major
groups of scriptures used by theorists to support a secret Pre-Tribulation escape
to heaven, as opposed to accepting the message as it was intended.
What specifically does the word of God say, regarding this matter? This message
was not a difficult one to understand, as Paul states in verse 5: “Don’t you
remember that when I was with you I used to tell you these things?” Yet Pre-
Tribulation advocates go to great lengths in applying these scriptures to fit their
pet theories, instead of discerning what the word of God is really trying to say.
Let’s examine 2 Thessalonians 2:1-10:
Concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our
being gathered to him, we ask you, brothers, 2 not to become
easily unsettled or alarmed by some prophecy, report or letter
supposed to have come from us, saying that the day of the Lord has
already come. 3 Don’t let anyone deceive you in any way, for that
day will not come until the rebellion occurs and the man
of lawlessness is revealed, the man doomed to destruction. 4
He opposes and exalts himself over everything that is called God or
is worshipped, and even sets himself up in God’s temple,
proclaiming himself to be God. 5 Don’t you remember that
when I was with you I used to tell you these things? 6 And
now you know what is holding him back, so that he may be
revealed at the proper time. 7 For the secret power of
lawlessness is already at work, but the one who now holds it
back will continue to do so till he is taken out of the way. 8
And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
76
will overthrow with the breath of his mouth and destroy
by the splendor of His coming. 9 The coming of the
lawless one will be in accordance with the work of Satan
displayed in all kinds of counterfeit miracles, signs and wonders,
10 and in every sort of evil that deceives those who are perishing.
They perish because they refused to love the truth and so be saved.
11 For this reason God sends them a powerful delusion so that they
will believe the lie, (2 Thessalonians 2:1-10, NIV). [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Before discussing who or what the restrainer is, let’s deal with the gather issue in
verse 1. The main message given to the Thessalonians (and the ecclesia,
collectively), especially in verse one, is that “the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ
and our being gathered to Him” cannot come “until the rebellion occurs and the
man of lawlessness is revealed.” It is very important that all of us carefully read
the above statement over again: “Concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ and our being gathered to Him.” This verse specifically states that Paul is
talking about “the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ” and “our being gathered to
Him,” and does not separate the two; but, rather, the sentence clearly implies
that Paul is speaking about one event. You will notice that verse did not say “the
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ to gather us unto Him,” as if it was speaking
solely of the so-called Rapture. It states (clearly and plainly) ‘THE COMING OF
OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST and OUR BEING GATHERED TO HIM!” Pre-
Tribulationists would have us believe that this verse is speaking about two events
separated by seven years. One claim is that this verse is speaking about The
Second Advent (the final return) of the Lord after the so-called Great
Tribulation, and the other claim is that this verse is also speaking of another
event, the so-called Rapture (the being caught up to be in heaven with Him)
some three and a half to seven years prior to His final return. It is interesting to
see that “the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ” is mentioned before “our being
gathered to Him;” but, to Pre-Tribulationists, this is not important or germane to
their pet theories. They still believe that there will be two different times that
Jesus Christ will return to earth. First, He supposedly (and secretly) snatches the
Christian Church and takes it up to heaven, and then, secondly, Jesus comes back
to earth with the Christian Church seven years after the so-called Great
Tribulation.
What Paul is actually doing (in this verse) is reassuring the believers at
Thessalonica not to become unsettled or alarmed by a spirit, report or letter,
supposedly from him or his fellow apostles, purporting that this great event (or
events as Pre-Tribulationists would want us to believe) has already come! Hal
Lindsey writes in his book (The Rapture, pages 123-125) about “The Terrifying
Forgery,” implying that Paul was telling the disciples that such a forgery already
existed. Mr. Lindsey goes on to say that there actually was a forged letter:
“Someone had brought a message to them, representing it as from Paul, which
said that the Day of the Lord had already begun.” This is the exact quote made
by Mr. Lindsey. I thoroughly searched the Bible and nowhere could I find any


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
77
mention of this so-called “forged letter!” On page 124, Mr. Lindsey continues to
postulate his theory by making some incredible statements:
“Paul begins to correct this grave error by appealing to “the coming
of the Lord Jesus Christ.” He specifies carefully which aspects of
His coming by the qualifying clause “and our gathering together to
Him…” this could only refer to the Rapture when all Christians will
be caught up to be with Christ.
Because Paul begins this important section of the letter by holding
up the promise of the Rapture first, it is obvious that it has an
important bearing on whether the Day of the Lord has indeed
already come.
The fact that Paul holds up the Rapture as yet to occur seems to
remind the Thessalonians of its chronological relationship to the
Day of the Lord. Since the Rapture hasn’t occurred, the Day of the
Lord could not already be present.” (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture,
Bantam Books, pages 123-125)
The amazing part of Mr. Lindsey’s statement is where he says that Paul “begins
this important section of the letter holding up the promise of the Rapture first, it
is obvious that it has an important bearing on whether the Day of the Lord has
indeed already come.” Where does Paul say that the gathering comes first? Does
he not speak about the gathering right after he speaks about the coming of the
Lord? Paul also does not state that the gathering (the so-called Rapture) is a
single event unto itself. Paul clearly stated “The coming of the Lord and our
being gathered to Him!” The catching (Gr. harpazo, pluck, pull, snatch, take) of
the called out ones to meet and greet the arriving Christ is part of the overall
redemption plan of God, but nothing in this verse indicates that there are two
special events, seven years apart! And the disciples knew that! In this verse (1),
Paul is once again seen exhorting the disciples and warning them not to be
troubled by negative spirits, or any writings or messages supposedly from him
and other apostles that the Lord has already come. There were then (and are
today) many false prophets and individuals making false claims about when the
Messiah will return, and many more false teachers and self-appointed prophets
will appear and distort the word of God more so in the days to come. Paul’s letter
to the Thessalonians is not in response to the whining disciples that they had
already received a so-called “forged letter”. Paul is merely exhorting and
preparing the disciples to beware of the many false prophets (antichrists in 1
John 1:18) that are to come as the Day of the Lord draws even closer. Paul is not
talking about a forged letter, but about the possibility that through a “written
report” or “false prophecies,” supposedly from the apostles, they might be
deluded into believing that the Lord has already come!
Mr. Lindsey continues to compound his fallacy by citing three modes (letter,
spirit or verbal report) that can be used to deceive the disciples, which by Mr.


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
78
Lindsey’s very statement ends up negating his forged letter theory. Then he
implies that somehow Paul has the ability to send messages by spiritual carrier,
as if the apostle Paul has now acquired the power to send spirits back and forth.
Mr. Lindsey continues his absurdities by stating:
Paul sets up a threefold denial of any message from himself, which
said that the Day of the Lord had come. He lists three different
ways that a false message could have been communicated, and
denies them all. He sent neither a spirit, nor a verbal message, nor
a written letter with such a teaching. (Hal Lindsey, THE RAPTURE,
Bantam Books, pages 123-125) [Underline is by this author, not
Lindsey, solely for emphasis]
In this statement, Mr. Lindsey would have us infer that Paul had the ability to
send “spirits” back and forth, but was not guilty of doing so on this particular
occasion. Mr. Lindsey would counter by saying that he didn’t mean to imply that
Paul sent “spirits” back and forth, but by stating that Paul denied sending any of
the three (a spirit or a verbal report or a written message), is to imply that Paul
had the ability to do so! Mr. Lindsey’s imagination is tremendously harmful not
only to himself, but to those who read (without questioning) the words he writes,
in attempts to fit his interpretation of scripture to build a theory that can’t and
has not been proven conclusively, nor that could pass canonical muster.
In Matthew 24:23, it states that one of the signs of the soon return of the Lord is
that many false prophets will arise in attempts to fool the ecclesia regarding the
Lord’s arrival. Jim Jones, the self-proclaimed messianic leader of the People’s
Temple, who led several hundred people to commit suicide in the Guyana tragedy
on November 18, 1978, is but one small example of the dangers posed by false
prophets. Regardless of his guilt or innocence of alleged kidnappings, David
Koresh and his Branch Davidian doctrines also resulted in the death of many
innocent people in the Waco, Texas massacre on April 19, 1993. Many more
incidents such as these will increase as the Day of the Lord draws closer.
However, in the last days, right before the Lord returns, there will be so many
more false teachers in view as to make Jim Jones and David Koresh look like
mere Boy Scouts. However, the greatest challenge to the church will not be the
self-proclaimed religious cult leaders like Jones and Koresh. Most Christians will
be able to see through their lunacy. The main challenge will come from not being
able to discern between true prophets and the myriad of charismatic teachers and
evangelists from within the so-called Christian Church who will be seducing
Christians through their soothing and titillating doctrines, (2 Timothy 4:3,4).
True prophets didn’t always bring news of glad tidings; rather, they preached
repentance and judgment, beginning first with the house of God!
No my friends, there was no “forged letter” that Paul was responding to. His was
an exhortation to the called out ones that great deceptions will occur (and are
occurring today) in attempts to dissuade and separate called out ones from Christ
during intensified times of tribulation and immediately preceding the impending

Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
79
Second Advent. When Paul was exhorting the disciples, he was solely
forewarning them that when these antichristian spirits, letters or reports are
manifest, they are being reminded “not to become easily unsettled or alarmed”
and don’t “let anyone deceive you (believers) in any way, for the day of the Lord
will not come until the rebellion (the apostasy, the falling away from the faith of
Christ) occurs and the man of lawlessness is revealed.” Paul goes on to reassure
the disciples that the man of lawlessness will be destroyed (vs. 3). In verse four,
Paul describes perfectly why this individual will be destroyed, and it is because,
“He opposes and exalts himself over everything that is called God or is
worshipped, and even sets himself up in God’s temple, proclaiming himself to be
God.” [Underline and parenthesis is by the author, solely for emphasis]
Having clarified this particular matter, we can now examine the issue of the
restrainer with greater clarity. In verse 5, Paul gives the disciples the clue as to
whom or rather what, is holding him (the man of lawlessness) from being
revealed. Paul says, “Don’t you remember that when I was with you I used to
tell you these things?” What were those things that Paul used to tell them? In
Acts 17:26, as Paul is addressing a throng of people, he states this very profound
message: “From one man he made every nation of men, that they should inhabit
the whole earth, and He determined the times set for them.” The word times (Gr.
kairos) in this verse is the same word used in 2 Thessalonians 2:6. Also, in
Ephesians 1:10, Paul says that God made known to us the mystery of his will
according to His good pleasure, which He proposed in Christ, “to be put into
effect when the times will have reached their fulfillment to bring all things in
heaven and on earth together under one head, even Christ.” These verses make
one thing very clear: The timing of God! If we understand clearly this “time
frame” aspect that God has established, then verse 6 in 2 Thessalonians, Chapter
2, becomes very clear. Read it again: “And you know what is holding him back,
so that he may be revealed at the proper time!” The second half of this rhetorical
sentence actually answers the question that Paul poses to the disciples. The very
thing that is holding the man of lawlessness from being revealed is God’s time
frame. Pre-Tribulationists say that it is He (the Holy Spirit) that is being
restrained until He (the Holy Spirit) is taken out of the way. In reality, verse 6 is
not speaking about who is being restrained but about what it is that’s keeping the
man of lawlessness from being revealed. And that what is God’s timing! Verse 7
is clearly speaking about another issue entirely. After verse 6 explains that time is
what that is holding the man of lawlessness from being revealed, verse 7 is now
speaking about the secret power of lawlessness, which can only be attributed to
Satan: For the secret power of lawlessness is already at work, but the one who
now holds it back will continue to do so till he is taken out of the way!
The one who now restraineth is Satan, not by choice, but rather by what Christ
accomplished at Calvary. By virtue of Christ’s atoning work on Calvary, Satan has
been bound for an indeterminate amount of time known as *a thousand years, as
stated in Revelation 20:1-2. The Holy Spirit has not bound the man of
lawlessness; Satan has been held captive since Jesus conquered the devil by
virtue of what was accomplished at the cross. Verse 7 is not depicting the Holy


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
80
Spirit in a restraining battle with the man of lawlessness; that isn’t the way the
Holy Spirit works. He is the one that gives power to the called out ones to
overcome Satan’s deceitful ploys. He (the Holy Spirit) was given to believers to (1)
teach and bring the remembrance (John 14:26); (2) to bear witness (John 15:26);
(3) convince us of sin (John 16:8); (4) guides, speaks, declares (John 16:13, 15);
(5) inspires the Scriptures and speaks through them (Acts 1:16; 2 Peter 1:21); (6)
calls ministers (Acts 13:2); (7) sends out workers (Acts 13:4); (8) intercedes
(Romans 8:26); etc. Being that the Holy Spirit is equal with (and is) God the
Father, it would appear odd to picture the Holy Spirit as struggling to hold back
the overpowering onslaught of the man of lawlessness, which Pre-Tribulationists
believe is the case here.
That what which withholdeth or restrains (Gr. katecho, that which hinders) the
man of lawlessness from being revealed is his appointed time, a thousand years
(of an indeterminate amount) of time that has no definite or known chronology
“until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in, (Romans 11:25, KJV).” *[Detailed
explanation of what the binding of Satan for a thousand years means in
Revelation 20:1-6, is discussed in depth in Chapter 13, entitled, A Thousand
Years]
Almighty God has always had His faith-believing congregation (Gr. ecclesia,
called out ones) since He made covenantal promises to Abraham. After Jesus was
crucified, resurrected and ascended to His rightful throne, God poured out His
(Holy Spirit) power to build (Gr. oikodomeo, strengthen) His existing faithbelieving
ecclesia, (See Matthew 16:18). On the Day of Pentecost, God poured out
His power onto His apostles to preach the Gospel, and has ever since been
bringing Gentiles (Gr. ethnos, all nations) into His Kingdom. By virtue of the
atoning act of Christ on Calvary, the Gentiles also have been grafted into the true
faith-believing Israel of God, the one body of Christ. The atoning works of Christ
on Calvary bound Satan. By this act, He conquered and restrained Satan from
deceiving any longer all nations, especially His called out ones. Since that binding
(for an indeterminate amount of a thousand years), Satan has been bound from
exercising his full powers to prevent God’s called out ones from maintaining a
relationship with Christ. Since the outpouring of Holy Spirit gifts on the Day of
Pentecost, God’s ecclesia has been preaching the gospel with the power it never
had before. Once almighty God chooses the exact time (which nobody knows but
the Father), He will close this chapter of His redemption plan. When the fullness
of the Gentiles is complete, He will then for a short season loose Satan from this
binding and then Satan and all his demonic forces will launch all the might of his
diabolical power against God’s ecclesia as never witnessed by mankind before.
Satan, knowing his time is short, will then give his powers to the man of
lawlessness, who will then be revealed (2 Thessalonians 2:6) and commences his
persecutory war against mankind, with God’s ecclesia being the primary object of
his destructive powers. This binding of Satan for an indeterminate amount of
time, and his subsequent release after a thousand years of Gospel propagation by
a Holy Spirit imbued ecclesia, will depend on God’s time frame, not on theorists’speculations.

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
81
What we see in 2 Thessalonians 2:7 is no longer speaking about the man of
lawlessness, it now turns to Satan, the he who now letteth (Gr. katecho, to hold
fast or down, restrain) his secret power of lawlessness. Regardless of his being
bound (Gr. deo, to forbid, prohibit, declare to be illicit) from deceiving the
nations, Satan’ secret power of lawlessness is still in force, seeking whom he may
devour. Satan may have lost his accusatory positional status in the heavens, but
obviously his power to wreak havoc on humanity is still in force. Chapter 12 of
Revelation speaks clearly of this fact, which also entails the binding of Satan and
his being cast down to earth as the result of Christ’s atoning work on Calvary:
And there was war in heaven, Michael and his angels fought
against the Dragon, and the dragon and his angels fought back.
8 But he was not strong enough and they lost their place in
heaven. 9 The great dragon was hurled down – that ancient
serpent called the devil or Satan, who leads the whole world
astray. He was hurled to the earth and his angels with him. 10
Then I heard a loud voice in heaven say: “Now have come the
salvation and the power and the kingdom of our God, and
the authority of his Christ. For the accuser of our brothers,
who accuses them before our God day and night, has been hurled
down. 11 They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the
word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so much as to
shrink from death. 12 Therefore rejoice, you heavens and you who
dwell in them! But woe to the earth and the sea, because the
devil has gone down to you! He is filled with fury, because
he knows that his time is short, (Revelation 12:7-12, NIV).
[Bold, underline and italicized word time is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
In Revelation 13:1-8, we see where the devil has given authority to the Beast (the
man of lawlessness) to blaspheme, and the authority for 42 months (of time) to
make war against the saints, and to conquer them! Many theorists believe these
42 months’ represent 1260 days that precede The Second Advent of Christ.
Others allegorize these numbers to represent various spiritual symbols, types and
dispensational precepts that supposedly validate their respective theories. Yet,
also, many unproven theories exist in regards to these two specific numbers,
including they represent days, years or symbols of various indeterminate
amounts of time (as amillennialists deduce) that require various interpretations
that throw date-setting totally off kilter. Premillennialists view the numbers as
being literal and those immediately preceding The Second Advent.
Postmillennialists attach no specific time frame to those numbers, concluding
that any millennial references deal solely with a vague period of time that began
after the cross that will allow the Christian Church authority to usher in a
prolonged time of peace preceding The Second Advent. Amillennialists view them
as symbolic of an indeterminate amount of time of wilderness journey for the
ecclesia, somewhere in between the crucifixion of Christ and The Second Advent.


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
82
Some theorists view the Beast as the man of lawlessness that will appear
anywhere from three and a half to seven years before The Second Advent, and
many other theorists believe the Beast will rise from some European confederacy
or Middle East nation, three and a half to seven years before The Second Advent;
and many others believe the Beast is the Roman Catholic Church from its very
inception. Many theorists also interpret the restrainer as the Roman church or a
governing political body. Although many see these two entities as being evil in
and of themselves (which is truth to a certain extent), they are primarily the
(sometimes willing) victims of the secret power of lawlessness. However, they
are not the restrainer nor the source of the secret power of lawlessness, Satan is!
Also, whomever the Beast may be, or whatever these numbered times (42 months
or 1260 days, months, years) truly represent, they are not for us to be concerned
with, (Acts 1:7). One thing is certain, whether these names and numbers are
symbols and or types that can be applied to past, present or future events and
entities, the called out ones of God historically have and will continue to suffer
great persecution under diabolical powers until The Second Advent!
And I saw a beast coming out of the sea. He had ten horns and
seven heads, with ten crowns on his horns, and on each head a
blasphemous name. 2 The beast I saw resembled a leopard, but had
feet like those of a bear and a mouth like that of a lion. The
dragon gave the beast his power and his throne and great
authority. 3 One of the heads had a fatal wound, but the fatal
wound had been healed. The whole world was astonished and
followed the beast. 4 Men worshipped the dragon because he
had given authority to the beast, and they also worshipped the
beast and asked, “Who is like the beast? Who can make war against
him? 5 The beast was given a mouth to utter proud words and
blasphemies and to exercise his authority for forty-two
months. 6 He opened his mouth to blaspheme God, and to slander
his name and his dwelling place and those who live in heaven. 7 He
was given power to make war against the saints and to
conquer them. And he was given authority over every tribe,
people, language and nation. 8 All inhabitants of the earth will
worship the beast – all whose names have not been written in the
book of life belonging to the Lamb that was slain from the creation
of the word, (Revelation 13:1-8, NIV) [Underline and bold is by the
author, solely for emphasis]
Regardless of the persecutory time factors preceding The Second Advent, the
main issue we are concerned with in this chapter is who or what is restraining the
revealing of this man of lawlessness. In verse 7 of 2 Thessalonians 2, we see Paul
telling the disciples that the “secret power of lawlessness is already at work; but
the one who now holds it back will continue to do so till he is taken out of the
way.” The secret power of lawlessness is not the Beast, antichrist or the man of
lawlessness and it surely is not the Holy Spirit; but, rather, it is Satan, the Prince
of this world. While Satan is currently bound from using his demonic powers as



Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
83
he did before the works performed by Christ at Calvary, and no longer has a
positional status in heaven to accuse the called out ones of God, he is still the
secret power of lawlessness for an indeterminate period of a thousand years,
which culminates immediately before The Second Advent. The loosing of Satan
for a short season is a time of diabolic force unleashed on humanity as never
before, which will include Satan going out to deceive the nations which are in the
four quarters of the earth, Gog, and Magog, to gather them together to battle:
the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. 9 And they went up on the breadth
of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city:
and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them, (Revelation
20:8-9, KJV).
No distinction has to be made between the time that Satan is bound by Christ
from deceiving the nations (Revelation 20:2) for those alleged 1000 literal years
(which theorists promote as beginning after The Second Advent), and the war in
heaven between Michael, the archangel (Revelation 12:7), who cast down the
dragon. They are the same event! Jesus, who had yet paid the price for sin
through His atoning work on Calvary, spoke of this binding (in Luke 10:18) when
He stated that He saw Satan as lightning fall from heaven. In this prophetic
glimpse (in Luke 10:18) Christ reveals to His disciples clearly the binding of Satan
that would take place when He paid the price for sin on Calvary. This was in
response to the disciples having experienced a preview of the power they would
posses in His name. He was telling His disciples (who were excited about their
newfound power to cast out demons) that the devil’s power has been hindered
and the decline of the evil serpent’s kingdom has begun. However, the secret
power of lawlessness will still prevail until Christ returns. Matthew Henry, in his
commentary of Luke 10:18, provides added insight to this aspect:
Even the devils, those potent enemies, are subject to us. Note, the
saints have no greater joy or satisfaction in any of their triumphs
than in those over Satan. If devils are subject to us, what can stand
before us?
He confirmed what they said, as agreeing with his own observation
(v. 18): "My heart and eye went along with you; I took notice of the
success you had, and I saw Satan fall as lightning from heaven.’’
Note, Satan and his kingdom fell before the preaching of the gospel.
"I see how it is,’’ saith Christ, "as you get ground the devil loseth
ground.’’ He falls as lightning falls from heaven, so suddenly, so
irrecoverably, so visibly, that all may perceive it, and say, "See how
Satan’s kingdom totters, see how it tumbles.’’ They triumphed in
casting devils out of the bodies of people; but Christ sees and
rejoices in the fall of the devil from the interest he has in
the souls of men, which is called his power in high places,
Eph. 6:12. He foresees this to be but an earnest of what should now
be shortly done and was already begun—the destroying of
Satan’s kingdom in the world by the extirpating of idolatry


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
84
and the turning of the nations to the faith of Christ. Satan
falls from heaven when he falls from the throne in men’s
hearts, Acts 26:18. And Christ foresaw that the preaching of the
gospel, which would fly like lightning through the world, would
wherever it went pull down Satan’s kingdom. Now is the
prince of this world cast out. Some have given another sense of this,
as looking back to the fall of the angels, and designed for a caution
to these disciples, lest their success should puff them up with pride.
(Matthew Henry’s Commentary on Luke 10:18) [Underline and bold
is by the author, solely for emphasis]
However, while the Holy Spirit provides the called out ones with power to resist
the devil for an indeterminate period some call a thousand years, a time is
coming when Satan will be loosed from this restraining status for a short season,
and subsequently gives the man of lawlessness his power and authority. The
man of lawlessness cannot be revealed until the time Satan gives him his
authority. In Revelation 13:2, the last half of that verse specifically states “The
dragon gave the beast his power, and his throne and great authority.” The man
of lawlessness does not have anything going for him until Satan gives power to
him at this precise time, and it is then that the man of lawlessness is revealed.
Verse 2 is confirmed in 2 Thessalonians 2:9, “The coming of the lawless one will
be in accordance with the work of Satan displayed in all kinds of counterfeits,
miracles, signs and wonders, and every sort of evil that deceives those who are
perishing. They perish because they refused to love the truth and be saved.”
[Underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
2 Thessalonians 2, verse 7, speaks solely about Satan, the one who now holds,
lets, letteth (Gr. katecho, keeps, possesses) onto his diabolical secret power of
lawlessness, and will continue to do so till he is taken out of the way. This one is
speaking about Satan, the one who has the secret power of lawlessness, and it is
not speaking about the Holy Spirit. The one who is eventually taken out of the
way is Satan, not the Holy Spirit. Pre-Tribulation Rapture theorists interpret this
verse to mean that it is the Holy Spirit who is both holding back the secret power
of lawlessness and is also the one who is taken out of the way. However, this
verse (7) is speaking about only one entity. The one who holds onto it (the secret
power of lawlessness) is Satan, who was bound by Christ from deceiving the
nations, as he did before Calvary. The one who is taken out of the way is not the
Holy Spirit, but it is Satan who holds back (by God’s time frame) his full arsenal
attack on God’s called out ones, not the Holy Spirit! To claim that the he (who is
taken out of the way) is speaking about the Holy Spirit does not make any sense
at all, because the Holy Spirit, who is equal with (and is) God, cannot be “taken”
out of the way. The Holy Spirit is God in Spirit form and no one has any
authority to “take” God away but God Himself. The scripture does not say, “He
removed” himself out of the way. It specifically states that “he is taken out of the
way,” and this he is Satan and that event is clearly described in Revelation 12:7-
12.



Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
85
Even though Satan’s ability to deceive the nations was bound by the works of
Christ, he has not been able to control mankind to the degree he did before
Christ’s atoning work at Calvary. However, Satan, who is the mystery of
lawlessness, has been utilizing his limited diabolical powers to steal back the
called out ones from Christ. However, after he is loosed for a short season, prior
to The Second Advent, the devil will unleash his demonic forces on mankind as
never witnessed before.
The message is very clear. If you apply scripture to verify scripture rather than
applying scripture to a theory in hopes it will confirm the theory, then truth rings
loud and clear. There is no scripture that indicates, implies or that can even lead
one to infer that the Holy Spirit is the “restrainer.” The author can also
appreciate the many scholars who espouse that the Roman church or human
government could also be the restrainer. However, scripture itself states that
Satan is under a time-restrained program, one where he doesn’t have the
authority to work his diabolical magic to the fullest extent on earth until he is
loosed for a short season in one last effort to confuse, seduce and destroy
believers, “because he knows that his time is short, (Revelation 12:12, NIV).”
[Underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
This view the author has presented is not his own interpretation of 2
Thessalonians 2:6-9, but it’s in concert with God’s word and His overall
redemption plan. Although these verses do not specifically mention Satan’s
name as the he “who now holds it back” or the he who “is taken out of the way,”
neither is the Holy Spirit specifically mentioned as the he.
If anything, it is Pre-Tribulationists and Pre-Millennialists who erroneously paint
a picture of the Holy Spirit in this context (solely to pad their secret Pre-
Tribulation escape to heaven theory), one that is contradictory to His nature. For
one, the Holy Spirit is never seen as an agent of warfare against the “man of
lawlessness.” Number two, although the dwelling presence of His power on the
ecclesia is a force that can overcome a natural world and bring about an earthly
peace, as Postmillennialists claim, God’s ecclesia fails (for lack of faith) in
exercising that potential force. Not that the Holy Spirit is not willing nor has held
back His powers from the church to accomplish this task; however, the majority
of the church, unfortunately, lacks the faith to implement Holy Spirit power to its
full potential. If that were not the case, then surely the Christian Church would
have exercised that power by now. Also, the Holy Spirit is not an entity that can
be forcibly removed (taken out of the way). He is one with (and is) God. Also, in
verse 6, it doesn’t say, “you know who is holding him back,” it says, “You know
what is holding him back.” That what is time! So he (the man of lawlessness)
may be revealed at his proper time, only through the diabolical powers he
receives from Satan. Also, the Holy Spirit is not a what! The Holy Spirit is a he;
the Holy Spirit is God! It is agreed that in the overall scenario, God is in complete
control of time; but God is not the one who reveals the man of lawlessness. God
doesn’t give him his power, nor does the Holy Spirit; it is Satan who reveals the
man of lawlessness, by his power and authority, “in accordance with the (devil’s)


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
86
work.” If accomplished grammarians were to use normal English language
standards and mere logic here, it should not be that difficult to ascertain this is
exactly what is meant in this passage of scripture.
New Holy Spirit Verses Old Holy Spirit?
In attempts to confirm that the Holy Spirit is the restrainer, theorists also
contend that the Holy Spirit takes on a new and different ministerial dimension
after He supposedly has been removed from earth. Theorists contend the Holy
Spirit has been forcefully removed and sent packing to heaven along with the
Christian Church. But, yet, they still envision the Holy Spirit returning back to
earth to do a new work during the so-called Great Tribulation. Either the Holy
Spirit is removed to heaven or He is not. Theorists can’t conveniently have it
both ways. This particular theory does tremendous violence to both an
intellectual and spiritual understanding of God’s Word. It makes no sense
whatsoever to see the Holy Spirit removed, solely to justify a secret pretribulation
escape to heaven, and then see the Holy Spirit back on earth again,
this time working under a new modus operandi. More importantly, this inference
comes short of denying (if not blasphemes) the glory and power of the Holy
Spirit, who is God!
Hal Lindsey asserts that the Holy Spirit reverts back to do the “work as He did in
the Old Testament.” He goes on to say that the Holy Spirit “will not be gone from
the world, but His unique ministries in, through and for the believer will be
removed with the church. (Hal Lindsey, The Rapture, Bantam Books, Page 138.)”
Yet, Mr. Lindsey provides not one single verse to substantiate that claim. He
further insults the spiritual intelligence of his readers by asserting (in the same
page, 138) that: “The Holy Spirit will endow the 144,000 chosen Israelites with
the same type of Holy Spirit power he manifested with the prophets in the Old
Testament.” Mr. Lindsey also states, “In fact, two of the mightiest prophets from
the economy of law will return to shake up the world. The Holy Spirit will
convince men of their need of salvation, bring them to faith and regenerate
them as He did from the beginning of man’s sin.” Obviously, Mr. Lindsey doesn’t
feel the Holy Spirit was powerful enough to convince mankind to accept salvation
when He was in the world the first time around. Now, Mr. Lindsey, in essence, is
saying that the Holy Spirit first has to be removed in order to get the Christian
Church to heaven, and then immediately returns back to earth to give it another
try during the so-called Great Tribulation. This time around, Mr. Lindsey would
have us believe the Holy Spirit is now seen receiving help from the Two
Witnesses, after they “shake up the world” a little bit, to sort of soften up
potential converts, so the Holy Spirit might be able to complete the job.
Mr. Lindsey goes on to further say how the Holy Spirit is now going to finish His
salvation work when he states that “the unique Church economy ministries of
indwelling, baptizing, sealing, gifting and filling of every believer will be
removed with the Church. This is consistent with all that is revealed of the



Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
87
average Tribulation believer’s level of spiritual insight, knowledge and
maturity, (also on page 138).”
Mr. Lindsey and other theorists not only postulate that the Two Witnesses preach
the gospel and help lead the way for the Holy Spirit to do His job, they also assert
that 144,000 “Jews” also get into the preaching act and help convert those who
remain on earth after the Christian Church has been snatched up and taken to
heaven. And these theorists claim the 144,000 are all virgin Jewish preachers,
too! Let’s examine the two groups of scripture pertaining to the 144,000 and the
group that pertains to the Two Witnesses:
“Do not harm the land or the sea or the trees until we put a seal on
the foreheads of the servants of our God.” 4 Then I heard the
number of those who were sealed: 144,000 from all the tribes of
Israel. 5 From the tribe of Judah 12,000 were sealed, from the tribe
of Rueben 12,000, from the tribe of Gad 12,000, 6 from the tribe of
Asher 12,000, from the tribe of Naphtali 12,000, from the tribe of
Manasseh 12,000, 7 from the tribe of Simeon 12,000, from the tribe
of Levi 12,000, from the tribe if Issachar 12,000, 8 from the tribe of
Zebulun 12,000, from the tribe of Joseph 12,000, from the tribe of
Benjamin 12,000, (Revelation 7:3-8, NIV).
The word for sealed (vs. 4) in the Greek (according to Vine) is sphragizo, which is
the verb for the noun sphragis, which is interpreted “a seal or signet,” Revelation
7:2, “the seal of the living God,” an emblem of ownership and security, here
combined with the destination (as Ezekiel 9:4), the persons to be sealed being
secured from destruction and marked for reward.” Let’s briefly examine Ezekiel
9:3-6 to see the similarity of this protective seal spoken about in Revelation:
Now the glory of the God of Israel went up from above the
cherubim, where it had been, and moved to the threshold of the
temple. Then the Lord called to the man clothed in linen who had
the writing kit at his side 4 and said to him, “Go throughout the city
of Jerusalem and put a mark on the foreheads of those who
grieve and lament over all the detestable things that are
done in it.” 5 As I listened, he said to the others, “Follow him
through the city and kill, without showing pity or compassion, 6
Slaughter old men, young men and maidens, women and children,
but do not touch anyone who has the mark. Begin at my
sanctuary.” So they began with the elders who were in front of the
temple, (Ezekiel 9:3-6, NIV). [Bold and underline is by the author,
solely for emphasis]
Here we see a perfect example of God’s purpose for “sealing” a select group of
people, as He did during the Passover and throughout many similar events in the
Old Testament. The word “sealed” in Revelation, Chapter 7 does not connote any
embellishing or indwelling of the Holy Spirit for any evangelistic purposes; but,


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
88
rather, it’s an act of mercy on God’s part that signifies His ownership and
provision of security with a destination in mind. No mention whatsoever is made
or implied in Revelation 7 that a “baptism of the Holy Spirit” for the purposes of
preaching the gospel has ensued. Yet, theorist upon theorist interprets that to be
the case. Let’s examine the other group of scriptures that mention the 144,000 in
Chapter 14:
Then I looked, and there before me was the Lamb, standing on
Mount Zion, and with him 144,000 who had his name and his
Father’s name written on their foreheads. 2 And I heard a sound
from heaven like the roar of rushing waters and like a loud peal of
thunder. The sound I heard was like that of harpists playing their
harps. 3 And they sang a new song before the throne and before the
four living creatures and the elders. No one could learn the song
except the 144,000 who had been redeemed from the earth 4 These
are those who did not defile themselves with women, for they kept
themselves pure. They follow the Lamb wherever he goes. They
were purchased from among men and offered as
firstfruits to God and the Lamb. 5 No lie was found in their
mouths; they are blameless, (Revelation 14:1-5). [Underline and
bold is by the author, solely for emphasis]
As the scripture here reveal, the 144,000 are now seen standing with the Lamb on
Mount Zion (with the name of God and the Lamb sealed on their forehead),

Re: The End Times Passover

singing a new song that no one could learn except for the 144,000. They are
pictured here as a select group of people (from the twelve tribes of Israel,
including Judah, the only Jewish clan from the 12 tribes) who were purchased
from among men and offered as first fruits to God and the Lamb and no lie was
found in their mouth, nor were they defiled with women and they are blameless
(virgins)! But, yet, there is no mention made in that portion of scripture that they
performed any type of ministerial service, nor that God had used them as endtimes
evangelists.
What specific purpose God has for choosing these 144,000 from the twelve tribes
of Israel is not truly known, other than that they are virgins, not defiling
themselves with woman. Maybe God provides a clue as to why He has chosen
this group of 144,000 where it states that they sang a new song that no one could
understand but the 144,000. Who truly knows? Certain religious groups claim
the 144,000 represent the entire ecclesia of God. However, even though all
mankind has sinned and come short of the glory of God, the author is certain
there will be more than 144,000 who will comprise the ecclesia of God at the
Second Advent. Some theorists present the case that these 144,000 could very
well be the remnant spoken of in Jeremiah 23:3, Micah 4:7, Zephaniah 3:13,
Zechariah 8:12, Romans 9:27; 11:5 (and other scriptures,) who will repopulate the
earth with undefiled descendents of Israel, in hopes national Israel can start life
anew, and get it right this time. However, as is clearly stated in Ezekiel, Chapters
36 and 37, God is going to resurrect and gather all of Israel from throughout the


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
89
entire earth and restore it to the land of Israel, the land He gave to His servant
Jacob. Is this land God’s speaks of here the land we all know as the country of
Israel that was established in the Middle East in 1948? If so, it appears that small
parcel of land will be awfully crowded. As will be shown in another chapter of this
book, the author believes scripture in both of these chapters are speaking about
the resurrection and final abiding inside New Jerusalem, the Holy City of God,
the true Promised Land. More importantly, nowhere in these verses is it stated or
can be inferred that these 144,000 were chosen to perform any evangelistic
mission in the traditional sense. Yet theorists contend that is the case.
Let’s continue examining the group of scriptures that deals with the so-called
evangelizing that theorists maintain is supposed to be performed by the Two
Witnesses:
I was given a reed like a measuring rod and was told, “Go and
measure the temple of God and the altar, and count the worshippers
there. 2 But exclude the outer court; do not measure it, because it
has been given to the Gentiles. They will trample on the holy city
for 42 months. 3 And I will give power to my two witnesses, and
they will prophesy for 1,260 days, clothed in sackcloth.” 4 These are
the two olive trees and the two lamp stands that stand before the
Lord of the earth. 5 If anyone tries to harm them, fire comes from
their mouths and devours their enemies. This is how anyone who
wants to harm them must die. 6 These men have power to shut
up the sky so that it will not rain during the time they are
prophesying; and they have power to turn the waters into blood
and to strike the earth with every kind of plague as often as they
want. 7 Now when they have finished their testimony, the
beast that comes up from the Abyss will attack them, and overpower
and kill them. 8 Their bodies will lie in the street of the great city,
which is figuratively called Sodom and Egypt, where also their Lord
was crucified. 9 For three and a half days men from every people,
tribe, language and nation will gaze on their bodies and refuse them
burial. 10 The inhabitants of the earth will gloat over them and will
celebrate by sending each other gifts, because these two prophets
had tormented those who live on the earth. 11 But after the
three and a half days a breath of life from God entered them, and
they stood on their feet, and terror struck those who saw them. 12
Then they heard a loud voice from heaven saying to them “Come up
here.” And they went up to heaven in a cloud, while their enemies
looked on, (Revelation 11:1-12, NIV). [Bold and underline by the
author, solely for emphasis]
If you will notice very carefully, nowhere in this group of scriptures do we see
these two individuals or entities preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ for the
purpose of converting the unbeliever; but, rather, they are seen tormenting (vs.
10) those who live on earth. We do see these two individuals demonstrating some



Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
90
very unique powers (shutting up the sky so it won’t rain, turning the water into
blood and striking the earth with plagues, and even devouring their enemies),
including the fulfillment of their main mission, which is to prophesy (verse 2).
The word used here (verse 6) for prophecy is the Greek verb propheteuo, which
(according to W. E. Vine) means, “to be a prophet, to prophecy, is used with the
primary meaning of telling forth the Divine counsels of God.” We see no
evidence of any preaching of the gospel in the traditional Christian ministry sense
here; but, rather, the two witnesses are seen extolling the doom that is to come on
the nations (Gr. ethnos, multitudes) that believe not. These two witnesses are
then seen as being attacked, overpowered and killed, their bodies lying in state
for three and a half days while the inhabitants of the earth gloat and celebrate.
Are these inhabitants of the earth demonstrating repentant hearts? Do these
murderers appear like they have just accepted Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior?
Obviously not!
After three and a half days, a breath of life from God enters them and they stand
on their feet, respond to God’s call to “Come up here” and they ascend up on a
cloud while their enemies look on. But yet, no mention is made of anyone
repenting of his or her disbelief, or turning to the Lord Almighty to be saved due
to any evangelizing by these two individuals. No mention is ever made of either
the 144,000 or the two witnesses as being a part of any evangelistic crusade
(solely to Israelis or Jews) during this period of time; yet, theorists, in vain
attempts, continue to interpret the aforementioned verses as accomplishing such
a mission.
Other groups of scripture that confirm the Holy Spirit will not be removed at any
time and will remain unto The Second Advent are found in the Book of Acts 1:6
and Acts 2:1-21. It is in Acts 1:6 where the disciples asked the Lord if He was
going to restore the Kingdom of Israel at that time, and He responded that “It is
not for you to know the times or dates the Father has set by His own authority.
But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be
my witness in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the
earth.” After He said this, He was taken up before their very eyes, at which time
an angelic being told them that this same Jesus, who has been taken from you
into heaven, would come back in the same way you have seen him go into heaven.
It was necessary for Jesus to leave in order for the Holy Spirit to come and fulfill
His mission. In Acts 2:1-13, we see the great Day of Pentecost and, in verse 14, we
see Peter addressing the Jews (and all who were in Jerusalem at that time) that
the experience they had just witnessed was not a drunken scene, but the
fulfillment of a prophecy made by Joel:
In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on all people.
Your sons and daughters will prophesy, your young men will see
visions, your old men will dream dreams. 18 Even on my servants,
both men and women, I will pour out my Spirit in those days,
and they will prophesy. 19 I will show wonders in the heaven
above and signs on the earth below, blood and fire and


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
91
billows of smoke. 20 The sun will be turned to darkness
and the moon to blood before the coming of the great and
glorious day of the Lord. 21 And everyone who calls on the
name of the Lord will be saved, (Acts 2:17-21, NIV). [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
One of the keys concerning the duration of the Holy Spirits’ ministry in this
prophecy is found in verses 19 and 20, which specifically state the times that the
Holy Spirit will still be in effect. They deserve to be repeated:
I will show wonders in the heaven above and signs on the earth
below, blood and fire and billows of smoke. 20 The sun will be
turned to darkness and the moon to blood before the coming of
the great and glorious day of the Lord, (Acts 2:19-20, NIV).
[Bold and underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
In Isaiah 24:23; 13:10; 34:4; Matthew 24:29 and Revelation 6:12-15; 8:12, we see
the mentioning of the sun being darkened and the moon being turned blood red
before the great and glorious day of the Lord shall come. These groups of
scripture are conclusive proof that the Holy Spirit is actively working up to (and
including) the day that the Lord Jesus returns to reign forever as King of kings
and Lord of lords. These verses conclusively confirm that the ecclesia, the body
of Christ, called out ones, saints, the elect, those who hold to the testimony of
their God, those who are patient and endure these trials, those who continue to
obey God’s commandments and remain faithful to Jesus (Revelation 14:12),
including those who die in the Lord during that intensified period of persecutions
(Revelation 14:13), all the called out ones pictured in times of the greatest
tribulation, ever, WILL BE COMFORTED BY THE POWER OF THE HOLY
SPIRIT. Not solely through the Old Testament application of God’s Spirit, but
rather, in His full power. Those called out ones, who will be preaching,
witnessing and praying for others to come to Christ during that intensified period
of tribulation, will also have access to all of the power the Holy Spirit contains;
therefore, the Holy Spirit will not be limited to the so-called Old Testament
application, as theorists so foolishly contend. [Caps by the author, solely for
emphasis]
In the Book of Luke, the Christian is reminded once again that you will be
betrayed by parents, brothers, relatives and friends, and they will put some of
you to death. All men will hate you because of me. BUT NOT A HAIR ON YOUR
HEAD WILL PERISH, (Luke 21:16-28, NIV). Jesus died on the cross, was
resurrected after three days, ascended into heaven in order for the Holy Spirit to
come and minister with great power, especially in the last days. God poured out
His (Holy) Spirit gifts on His existing ecclesia on the Day of Pentecost for power
to preach the gospel, and these Holy Spirit gifts of power will remain throughout
the increased times of great tribulation, until the end, up to and until Jesus Christ
returns to rule and reign as King of kings and Lord of lords, forever! [Caps by the
author, solely for emphasis]




Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
92
No! The Holy Spirit is not removed seven years before the so-called Great
Tribulation. The Holy Spirit is not removed, whatsoever! The Holy Spirit is not
restraining anything or anyone, nor is He eventually taken out of the way, as if
that were even possible to do. The devil (Satan) is the secret power of lawlessness
and gives the Beast power and authority to persecute the called out ones, the
ecclesia of God, still on earth, until Jesus returns to rule and reign on earth
forever!
Please read these verses again in the context that they have been presented and
then re-read the theories that others have written, proposing that the Holy Spirit
has to be taken out of the way, solely in an attempt to justify or validate an
unproven theory that the Christian Church couldn’t be expected to be on earth
during times of great tribulation.
The human and fleshly part of the author would like to see Christ return and
provide an escape from the impending horrors and persecution that will ensue
immediately before The Second Advent of Jesus Christ, our Lord and our God.
Yet, the spiritual part of the author wants and needs to fulfill God’s will, however
painful it may be. As Paul states in Philippians 3:10, I want to know Christ and
the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in His sufferings,
becoming like Him in His death, and so, somehow attain to the resurrection
from the dead. Is this some special masochistic or death wish on the author’s
part? Not at all! He just wants to follow Jesus Christ, regardless of the cost, so he
can look Him straight in the face when He returns and have Him say, “Well done,
faithful servant.”
Unfortunately, true discipleship commitment is not what it used to be. Not the
way it was in the days of martyrs like Peter, Paul and Stephen, as was experienced
by the great clouds of witnesses in Hebrews 11, or like the committed-unto-deathones
described in Fox’s Book of Martyrs, those who willingly suffered great
torture, to the point of laying down their lives for Christ and His precious gospel,
rather than serve other gods.
Throughout the Bible, Jesus talked about the price one would have to pay to
follow Him; unfortunately, too many Christians have been lulled into a pseudo
spiritual comfort by the secret Pre-Tribulation Rapture myth. Too many are
clinging to this fragile safety net, or choose not to think about the possibility they
will soon have to make a choice: Life or death for Christ! How many are
physically and or spiritually prepared to make that commitment? Unfortunately,
many of us do not even want to think about the possibility that we may very well
have to endure much pain and torture as we stand up for Christ. Many are too
fearful of death to even think of a time when they may very well have to pick up
their own instruments of death in the name of Jesus Christ. Too many in the
Christian community are caught up and obsessed with the temporal and creature
comforts of this world. They are preoccupied with money, status, secular
achievements and success, nurturing flesh and ego desires and temptations, even


Chapter 3
Is The Holy Spirit Removed?
93
seeking societal and emotional self-esteem, as if these things will even matter as
the imminent sounds of the hoof beats of terror, horror and great persecution
grow louder each day. Can we say we are prepared to cast off everything, even
life, as we approach the impending times of great tribulation before The Second
Advent? Luke 9:23-26 sums it up best:
If anyone would come after me, he must deny himself and take up
his cross daily and follow me. For whoever wants to save his life
will lose it, but whoever loses his life for me will save it. What good
is it for a man to gain the whole world, and yet lose or forfeit his
very self. If anyone is ashamed of me and my words, the Son of
Man will be ashamed of him when he comes in His glory and in the
glory of the Father and of the holy angels, (Luke 9:23-26, NIV).
In his book, The Rapture, Hal Lindsey makes a reference to those who oppose the
Pre-Tribulation scenario, especially those who support Post-Tribulation or AMillennial
views, as being “super macho” Christians. Let the author respond to
that by saying that the thought of being tortured and beheaded because the
author is a Christian doesn’t set well with his human flesh and psyche, and he’s
sure it doesn’t set well with the reader, either. However, if the Christian Church is
not “caught up” to heaven before it experiences great tribulation at the hands of
the Beast and his minions, then everything that the Bible says about such great
persecution (as has never been experienced before) will befall those called out
ones who will be on earth immediately before The Second Advent. It will come to
pass. Then what choice do we really have? What can we do to escape it? It
appears to this author that the preparations we make today (by that he means to
what degree we abide in Christ) will determine how we will cope with that
impending reality.
The author will be discussing this aspect in greater detail; but, for now, don’t
become grieved or heart stricken by what you are reading. Instead, let the Word
of God and His promise of eternal life remove all fear. That’s what His death and
resurrection were all about, the freeing of condemnation and fear of death:
Since the children have flesh and blood, he too shared in their
humanity so that by his death he might destroy him who holds the
power of death – that is, the devil – 15 and free those who all
their lives were held in slavery by their fear of death,
(Hebrews 2:14,15, NIV). [All scripture and other words in caps, bold
or underlined, are by the author, solely for emphasis]


FOR FAIR USE EDUCATION AND DISCUSSION PURPOSES


Link to PDF online: https://docs.google.com/file/d/0By9dVV_URABMZWEyNjg0MjktNjE0Zi00M2RjLWFmMjUtYTg2ZmIzYzMzZTUy/edit?hl=en&authkey=CNLW2IIE



++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
Zechariah 12:3,9:
And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people; And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Disclaimer: Rapture Bible Prophecy Forum, ( http://www.rapturebibleprophecyforum.com ) does not necessarily endorse or agree with every opinion expressed in every article posted on this site. We do however, encourage a healthy and friendly debate on the issues of our day. Whether you agree or disagree, we encourage you to post your feedback by using the reply button.

If you are new to this site and would like to post articles, opinions, youtube videos that are appropriate for this site just e mail me at

stevensandiego@ymail.com
I will send you a PASSWORD

Ybic
Steven




Re: The End Times Passover

94
Chapter 4
Rewards!
One of the major building blocks Pre-Tribulation theorists and dispensationalists
use to promote their secret escape to heaven theory includes how they interpret
the “blessed hope” in Titus 2:13, which speaks about the waiting for the glorious
appearing of our great God and Savior, Jesus Christ. Theorists interpret the
“blessed hope” to mean that it represents only the Rapture, where Jesus will
supposedly step down from His heavenly throne (unnoticed by the non-believer)
and secretly snatch up the Christian Church from earth to heaven immediately
before the so-called seven year long Great Tribulation.
Their theory is that only Born Again (after the Day of Pentecost) Christians will
be caught up to meet the Lord in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:17), and then be taken
to heaven for seven years. Supposedly during which time they will receive
rewards in heaven, which includes participation as a bride in a great wedding
ceremony, followed by a banquet to end all banquets. In this wedding, theorists
contend that only members of the Born Again community (which calls itself The
Christian Church) will finally be joined together in matrimony with Christ, He
the Bridegroom and the Christian Church being the Bride of the Lamb.
Theorists contend that before the seven year period of Great Tribulation (the socalled
Daniel’s Seventieth Week), the Christian Church will be caught up to
heaven to first stand before the Judgment Seat of Christ. During this time they
will receive their rewards and then will be presented as the Bride of the Lamb,
consummates this marriage to Christ, celebrates this great wedding with a
banquet in heaven. Then, after a seven year honeymoon of safety will, the church
will return back with its new husband, Jesus Christ, to begin the Kingdom reign
on earth for a thousand year earthly reign in the City of Jerusalem, in the State of
modern day Israel.
The questions one must ask those who support this theory is this: “What does the
verse in Revelation 22:12 mean when it states, ‘Behold, I am coming soon! My
reward is with me, and I will give to everyone according to what he has done.”
[Underline by the author, solely for emphasis]
If, as theorists proclaim, the Christian Church is to be caught up to receive its
reward in heaven at the Judgment Seat of Christ, why is Jesus proclaiming (in
this verse) that He is coming soon and that His reward is with Him? In all of the
theories presented by Pre-Tribulation theorists concerning the ecclesia, nowhere
is it stated or implied in the Bible that called out ones will be secretly snatched up
to heaven to receive any type of recompense. Although the word reward is
mentioned several times as being stored in heaven, no mention is ever made of
the Christian Church being caught up to heaven to receive this reward in heaven.
We do see Jesus Christ stating in Matthew 5:12 that there is a reward in heaven



Chapter 4
Rewards!
95
(Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven); however,
theorists have failed to present scripture where called out ones actually receive
any form of reward in heaven. This verse (Matthew 5:12) is found in the famed
“Beatitudes,” which begin in verse 3, where we see Jesus stating that, Blessed are
the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. You will note that this
verse does not say the Kingdom in heaven, but rather, the Kingdom of heaven.
This obviously means that the Kingdom is a heavenly and spiritual one, unlike
earthly kingdoms; however, it will eventually be manifested to humanity in its
totality when Jesus Christ returns to rule and reign on earth forever, as
Revelation 21:1-3 clearly states. Many claim the Kingdom of heaven is already
here on earth. In the spiritual realm this is so true. However, in its fullness and
completeness, as is prophesied in Revelation 21:2, Hebrews 13:14, Psalms 102:22,
Daniel 2:44 and Zephaniah 3:8, the Kingdom of God will be the only Kingdom on
earth. That day has not arrived, yet. If this were so, then why are we told (in the
Lord’s Prayer) to pray for thy kingdom come and for Thy will be done, as in
heaven, so in earth?
And he said unto them, when ye pray, say, Our Father which art in
heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be
done, as in heaven, so in earth, (Luke 11:2, KJV.) [Bold and
underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
The most important prayer for the ecclesia is the one specifically given to us by
Jesus, and it asks the called out ones to pray for the Lord’s Kingdom to come!
Some would say that the Kingdom (in its fullest realization) is already here;
however, at this point in time (as it clearly states in 2 Corinthians 5:1-5), called
out ones now have the new spiritual nature imbued within them from the Holy
Spirit as a deposit (Gr. noun arrhabon, deposit or earnest) guaranteeing their
eternal inheritance in the Kingdom of God. However, if called out ones are to be
caught up to receive their rewards in heaven (as theorists postulate), why are the
called out ones instructed by the Lord to continually say the most important
prayer He has ever given them? Let’s examine other scripture that discuss the
reward aspect.
The next mention of reward is made by Jesus (Matthew 5:46) in reference to His
exhortation to love our enemies and pray for those who persecute us that we may
be sons of the Father who is in heaven. The next mention of reward is found in
Matthew 6:1 where Jesus once again exhorts the called out ones not to do their
acts of righteousness before men, to be seen by them, or else they will lose their
reward from the Father who is in heaven. The obvious inference is that their
reward is currently in heaven, but yet we find no scripture that states they will be
going to heaven to receive it; but, rather, the scriptures say the Lord is coming to
earth soon and He is bringing with Him His reward for them, (Revelation 22:12,
NIV).
In Matthew 6:16, Jesus makes the reference to rewards concerning those
hypocrites that somberly fast before men to be seen by them in such manner



Chapter 4
Rewards!
96
already have their rewards. There have been (and are still today) many who
publicly fast for one reason or another to bring attention to sometimes a worthy
cause. Yet, Jesus says that these individuals already have their rewards; but that
is not how members of the ecclesia are to fast. The called out one is to fast
unbeknownst to the world so the Father, who will reward them, will receive the
fast in secret.
The next reference to rewards is seen in Matthew 10:41-42. This verse is
reminding the ecclesia that whoever receives prophets and righteous men will
receive a prophet’s and righteous man’s reward, respectively. Also, whoever gives
even a cup of cold water to one of these little ones because they are Disciples of
Christ will certainly not lose their reward. Those called out ones who do the work
of God (charity toward those He has chosen for His purpose) are the ones who
will receive a reward. That same reference to rewards is also found in Mark 9:41.
Again we see rewards mentioned in Luke 6:23-24; however, this time it is
mentioned in respect to receiving a reward for enduring persecution.
Rejoice in that day and leap for joy, because great is your reward in
Heaven. For that is how their fathers treated the prophets. 24 but
woe to you who are rich, for you have already received your
comfort, (Luke 6:23-24, NIV).
Once again, we see that the reward is mentioned as being in heaven, but no
mention is made of being caught up to receive that reward in heaven; but, rather,
in Revelation 22:12, we see where the Lord is coming soon and His reward for His
ecclesia is with Him! Also, in Luke, verses 32-35, we see the Lord exhorting the
ecclesia to love not only our friends, relatives and loved ones, but also to love our
enemies. Jesus says that even sinners love those who love them so what great
credit is gained from that. Rather, called out ones are exhorted to lend without
expecting payment, to love their enemies without expecting anything in return.
And to do so, their reward will be great because God is a merciful God (He is even
kind to the ungrateful and wicked) and He wants called out ones to be likewise.
The next major reference to reward is found in 1 Corinthians 3:8 where Paul is
exhorting the ecclesia to fulfill the tasks that God has individually assigned to
each called out one. As Jesus said to His disciples (in Acts 1:8), the ecclesia’s
main responsibility is to be His witnesses throughout the whole world, preaching
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If we examine carefully our total being, it is not that
difficult to realize that whatever talent or talents we have, whether they are
teaching, preaching, singing, giving, laborer of many different works, our
ultimate goal is to use it for the glory of God. The main theme of 1 Corinthians
3:8 is that whatever assigned tasks we have, we will be rewarded and our
positional status in the Kingdom of God will be determined according to the
accomplishments thereof.


Chapter 4
Rewards!
97
The next reference to reward is found in 1 Corinthians 9:17, where we see Paul
making a bold statement that many Christians find very difficult to put into
practice. Let’s begin at verse 1 to understand and feel the total impact of his
statement:
Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our
Lord? Are you not the result of my work in the Lord? 2 Even
though I may not be an apostle to others, surely I am to you! For
you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord. 3 This is my defense
to those who sit in judgment on me. 4 Don’t we have the right to
food and drink? 5 Don’t we have the right to take a believing wife
along with us, as do the other Apostles and the Lord’s brothers and
Cephas? 6 Or is it only I and Barnabas who must work for a living?
7 Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a
vineyard and does not eat of its grapes? Who tends a flock and does
not drink of the milk? 8 Do I say this merely from a human point of
view? Doesn’t the Law say the same thing? 9 For it is written in the
Law of Moses: “Do not muzzle an ox while it is trading out the
grain.” Is it about oxen that God is concerned? 10 Surely he says
this for us, doesn’t he? Yes, this was written for us, because when
the plowman plows and the thresher threshes, they ought to do so
in the hope of sharing in the harvest. 11 If we have sown spiritual
seed among you, is it too much if we reap a material harvest from
you? 12 If others have this right of support from you, shouldn’t we
have it all the more? But we did not use this right. On the contrary,
we put up with anything rather than hinder the gospel of Christ. 13
Don’t you know that those who work in the temple get their food
from the temple, and those who serve at the altar? 14 In the same
way, the Lord has commanded that those who preach the gospel
should receive their living from the gospel. 15 But I have not used
any of these rights. And I am not writing this in the hope that you
will do such things for me. I would rather die than have anyone
deprive me of this boast. 16 Yet when I preach the gospel, I cannot
boast, for I am compelled to preach. Woe to me if I do not preach
the gospel! 17 If I preach voluntarily, I have a reward; if not
voluntarily, I am simply discharging the trust committed
to me. 18 What then is my reward? Just this: that in
preaching the gospel I may offer it free of charge, and so not
make use of my rights in preaching it, (1 Corinthians 9:1-18, NIV).
[Bold and underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
The author purposely included the majority of this chapter to help bring light to
the reader about the many types of ministries we see today. As Paul states in
verses 1 through 12, he is telling the Corinthians that apostles (those called of God
for His purpose) have a right to reap a material harvest for their ministerial
labors. However, Paul emphatically states (in verse 6) that he and Barnabas did
not use that right; but, rather, they endured all things so as not to hinder the


Chapter 4
Rewards!
98
gospel of Christ. Paul here is obviously demonstrating his faith in God knowing
full well that He will provide him for his labor. Paul says that the Lord has
commanded that those who preach the gospel should receive their living from the
gospel. However, Paul did not want the gospel to be hindered by having to dwell
on a monetary recompense for his labor. Instead, Paul would rather boast of
preaching the gospel without financial reward. Yet, when he preached, he
couldn’t boast because he was compelled to preach the gospel. This compelling
urge is a spiritually induced urge, although a voluntary one that comes from total
submission to Christ and the working of the Holy Spirit. So much so that Paul
understood that if he didn’t preach voluntarily, he not only would lose his reward,
but also would be found guilty of not discharging the trust that had been
committed to him by the Lord.
Unfortunately, today we see way too much emphasis on soliciting money for
ministerial activities rather than letting the power of the Holy Spirit quicken the
donor to give as the Spirit leads. Too much emphasis is placed on selling books,
video and audiotapes, religious trinkets, and various other Christian
paraphernalia in return for donations, rather than trusting God to provide for
their respective ministries. All of us in the ministry have been guilty of this at one
time or another and, unfortunately, have caused many to close the door on the
Gospel. If not completely turned off to close their hearts to the message, they
have at least been given an excuse to criticize the messengers of the Gospel to the
detriment of evangelism as a whole. Unfortunately, much of today’s evangelical
community is seen by the world as money hungry charlatans, rather than valiant
soldiers of the cross who need to be not only ministering to the world’s spiritual
needs, but to the needs of the poor, down-trodden and the orphans and widows
in our respective communities.
In Hebrews 10:35, the subject of reward is again mentioned in connection to
being confident in service to the Lord during hardship and times of persecution:
Remember those earlier days after you had received the
light, when you stood your ground in a great contest in the
face of suffering. 33 Sometimes you were publicly exposed to
insult and persecution at other times you stood side by side with
those who were so treated. 34 You sympathized with those in
prison and joyfully accepted the confiscation of your property,
because you knew that you yourselves had better and lasting
possessions. 35 So do not throw away your confidence; it will be
richly rewarded. 36 You need to persevere so that when you
have done the will of God, you will receive what he has
promised. 37 For in just a very little while, “He who is coming
will come and will not delay. 38 But my righteous one will live
by faith. And if he shrinks back, I will not be pleased with him.” 39
But we are not of those who shrink back and are destroyed, but of
those who believe and are saved, (Hebrews 10:32-39, NIV). [Bold
and underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]


Chapter 4
Rewards!
99
Once again, we do not see in this section of scripture any mention of the
Christian Church being caught up to heaven to receive this reward, but rather,
we see the author of Hebrews quoting the identical remarks about the coming of
the Lord found in Revelation 22:20. The reward is in heaven, where Jesus Christ
is seated at the right hand of God; and, when He returns, His reward for the
faithful will be brought with Him to give to all those that believed (by faith) the
promises made.
In Hebrews 11:23-28 we see the word reward mentioned in context to the reward
that Old Testament saints also were looking forward to receiving at the same
time:
By faith Moses’ parents hid him for three months after he was born,
because they saw he was no ordinary child, and they were not afraid
of the king’s edict. 24 By faith Moses, when he had grown up,
refused to be known as the son of Pharaoh’s daughter. 25 He
chose to be mistreated along with the people of God rather
than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a short time. 26 He
regarded disgrace for the sake of Christ as of greater value than the
treasures of Egypt, because he was looking ahead to his
reward. 27 By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the king’s anger; he
persevered because he saw him who is invisible. 28 By faith he kept
The Passover and the sprinkling of blood, so that the destroyer of
the firstborn would not touch the firstborn of Israel, (Hebrews
11:23-28, NIV). [Bold and underline is by the author, solely for
emphasis]
You will notice, especially in verse 28, where the author of Hebrews is speaking
about Moses’ faith, that the “firstborn” he is specifically talking about is none
other than Jesus Christ. Moses knew that the “firstborn” is the prophesied
Messiah to come and He (Messiah) is at the center of his faith. The word for
“firstborn” in the Greek is prototokos, which means firstborn (from protos, first
and tikto, to beget). It is used of the Christ born of the Virgin Mary in Luke 2:7;
further to His relationship to the Father, expressing His priority to, and
preeminence over creation, not in the sense of being the first to be born. This
particular passage leads the author to believe once again that Israel, especially
the patriarchs and prophets, knew that the Messiah was to come. Unfortunately,
those in Judea at the time of His first advent did not believe that Jesus was the
Messiah foretold. However, Moses and the Old Testament fathers knew and
believed (by faith) that He (Messiah) would eventually come to resurrect them
from the dead (not to be “caught up” to heaven seven years before the Day of the
Lord); rather, Messiah would come down to earth to reign as King of Kings and
Lord of Lords inside the descended New Jerusalem, the Holy City of God!
Nowhere in the Old Testament do we see any reference being made to the
children of promise that there will be a “catching up” or rising to heaven after the
resurrection; but, rather, it does emphatically state that they will inherit a


Chapter 4
Rewards!
100
heavenly Kingdom where God will eventually dwell amongst His people here on
earth, (Ezekiel 37:27). Also, no references whatsoever are made in the Old
Testament that national Israel’s (geopolitical) Kingdom will be restored on earth
(as it was before) nor was it to be realized up in heaven. But, rather, Old
Testament saints, by faith, were looking for that heavenly city (New Jerusalem,
The Holy City of God) that is to come, a time when the firstborn of Israel (the
Messiah) will come to dwell and rule His heavenly (not a Jewish geopolitical)
Kingdom (from within that city) on earth, (Hebrews 11:16; 13:14). [The author
provides in depth discussion on this aspect in Chapters 11 and 12 of this book]
Unfortunately, many Christians are looking for a time when they will be
“snatched up” to heaven to be with Christ for a seven-year period of time; but
nowhere in the Bible is this promise made. Many theorists have tried to set forth
this myth as Gospel truth, not by quoting specific verses that plainly state so; but,
rather, by reading into a verse an interpretation that stretches scripture beyond
its initial intent. Not only beyond its initial intent, but also in many cases, they
stretch a verse beyond mere logic, solely to justify a theory that goes contrary to
the laws of exegetical reasoning. For example, Hal Lindsey, in his book The
Rapture (page 107) asserts that the Christian Church is seen in heaven,
symbolized by the “seven lamps of fire.” He states:
“When the apostle John is caught up to Heaven in Revelation
Chapter 4, he sees seven lamps of fire burning before the throne of
God (verse 5). Those seven lamps first appeared on earth in
Chapter 1, verses 12 through 20. In verse 20 they are identified as
the seven symbolic churches. I believe that these seven lamps
are the Church, which has just been raptured into Heaven.
Here they are called the seven spirits of God because John is
emphasizing that the Spirit indwells the churches,” (Hal Lindsey,
THE RAPTURE, Bantam Books, page 1070) [Bold and underline is
by the author, solely for emphasis]
We can understand Mr. Lindsey’s zeal in wanting to provide possible
explanations to the Bible’s message to the church; however, this particular
assertion really stretches the credulity of even novice Bible students. Let’s
examine verse five to see exactly what it states:
From the throne came flashes of lightening, rumbling and peals of
thunder. Before the thrones, seven lamps were blazing. These are
the seven spirits of God, (Revelation 4:5, NIV)! [Bold and
underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
We appreciate all the years of study Mr. Lindsey has undertaken, as do we
acknowledge the fact his books have sold over 35 million copies (in many
different languages, too); but seriously, Mr. Lindsey, can you really expect even
the novice Bible student to believe that the “seven lamps of fire” in verse five

Re: The End Times Passover

Chapter 4
Rewards!
101
speaks about the church, when the Bible specifically states that these seven lamps
of fire are “the seven spirits of God”?
It is precisely these types of irresponsible statements (made throughout Mr.
Lindsey’s books in support of a secret pre-tribulation escape to heaven) that
affronts the intellect of not only the Bible purists, but hampers the spiritual unity
that the called out ones need in these latter days. Not only does Mr. Lindsey
expect his readers to accept his premise without challenging what might appear
to be a small point, but for him to insult the readers’ intelligence by expecting
them to believe that the “seven lamps of fire” could be even remotely compared to
the “seven lampstands (vs. 12)” makes Mr. Lindsey come very close to being
found guilty of what is spoken about in 2 Peter 2:1. The author doesn’t believe
that Hal Lindsey would try to purposely bring confusion to the evangelical ranks;
however, his failure to closely examine the subject of lamps and lampstands for
their true meaning can, in fact, plant great seeds of confusion to those who trust
his exegetical approach to prophecy. Let’s examine these two words (lamp and
lampstand) to see exactly what they truly mean.
The Greek word for lamp is lampas, which literally means, “torch.” Lampas is
the same word used in Matthew 25:4 in the parable of the ten virgins. Their
“lamps” were the “torches” or “lanterns” and their fuel (the oil) is an obvious
reference to the Holy Spirit that qualifies the five faithful virgins to enter the
wedding banquet with the bridegroom. Mr. Lindsey (and other theorists) already
believes that the five faithful virgins represent the church; would they also
conclude that the lamps the faithful virgins are holding represent the church,
also?
In Revelation 1:18, 19 and 20, the word describing the churches that is used by
Jesus in John’s vision is “lampstand,” which is the Greek word luchnia, which
literally means a “stand that holds a lamp, or a lampstand.” Luchnia is the same
word found in Matthew 5:15, where we see Jesus describing the individual
believers who comprise the true ecclesia. These are known as the “sons of light,
(Luke 16:8).”
You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt loses its saltiness, how
can it be made salty again. It is no longer good for anything, except
to be thrown out and trampled by men. 14 You are the light of
the world. A city on a hill cannot be hidden. 15 Neither do people
light a lamp and put it under a bowl. Instead they put it on a stand
(luchnia) and it gives light to everyone in the house. 16 In the same
way, let your light shine before men, that they may see your good
deeds and praise your Father in Heaven, (Matthew 5:13-16, NIV.)”
[Parenthesis (luchnia), bold and underline, is by the author, solely
for emphasis]
The key to this group of scriptures is the meaning of light (vs. 14) which is phos,
the Greek word that means “to give light” or “light bearer,” where called out ones


Chapter 4
Rewards!
102
are the sons of light (Luke 16:8), not merely because they have received a
revelation from God, but, as Holy Spirit power-imbued called out ones, they have
the spiritual capacity to do so. In verse 15, Jesus uses the analogy of how sons of
light should use their status as light bearers, by not hiding it under a bowl but to
put it on its “stand” so it gives light to everyone in the house. So also, let that
light be seen by all men. This analogy is a perfect example of the ecclesia in unity
fulfilling its true role, that of being a “lampstand (the ecclesia), comprised of light
bearing believers.” The only conclusion that can be made, then, is that the
lampstand (luchnia) is the ecclesia and the lamps (lampas) are the Spirits of God.
Having identified the true meaning of these two words (lamp and lampstand), it
becomes clear that the main message in the word “lampstand” in Revelation 1:12
and 20 is twofold. Number one, Jesus is telling John that He (the Lord) has
seven angels (the seven stars) that presently minister to the seven churches.
These seven angels appear to be the same seven angels that the Lord uses to fulfill
the purging process that is to take place when God’s wrath is poured out. That
the seven stars are God’s seven ministering angels is evident by the fact that the
letters to the seven churches are not addressed to the churches themselves, but to
the angels that have responsibility for the seven churches respectively. Secondly,
in the letter to the angel responsible for the Church at Ephesus (Rev. 2:5), we
clearly see a warning for the church’s need to repent and return to its first love:
that joy and fervor they had when they initially came to Christ. The Lord says
that if they don’t repent, He will come and remove that lampstand (church) at
Ephesus from its place (Gr. topos, positional status). The word “remove”
(according to Vine) is the Greek verb kineo, which literally means to set in
motion, move (hence, e.g., English: kinetmatics, kinetics, cinema). Kineo is used
in this verse of the virtual removal of the unfaithful church from God’s positional
status or, figuratively, of causing a local church to be discontinued.
We hope this brief examination between lamp and lampstand has shed new light
to the exegesis required and, also, to shed new light to Mr. Lindsey’s assertion
that the Christian Church should be viewed as being in heaven, solely because he
sees the “seven lamps of fire” before the throne of God. One can very well
understand (and even accept a sincere effort) where the assumption was made to
interpret the seven spirits of fire as also being a raptured church. What becomes
difficult to forgive, however, is Mr. Lindsey’s failure to quote the entire verse.
Let’s read it again:
From the throne came flashes of lightening, rumblings and peals of
thunder. Before the throne, seven lamps were blazing. These are
the seven spirits of God, (Revelation 4:5; NIV). [Bold and
underline is by the author, solely for emphasis]
It is one thing to interpret a scripture verse into a theory; however, to assert that
a verse might mean one thing when it clearly and specifically states exactly what
it means is totally irresponsible. To use Revelation 4:5 as proof that the Christian
Church is seen in heaven, when it specifically states that the seven lamps are


Chapter 4
Rewards!
103
God’s spirits and not the church, is typical of the many unsubstantiated
interpretations Mr. Lindsey and other theorists use to build a case for Pre-
Tribulationalism.
Once again, as has been pointed out before, to build a doctrine by conjecture and
by twisting new and unsubstantiated meanings to the word of God, solely to fit an
individually conceived theory, is extremely dangerous. This is dangerous not only
for theorists, but also (and especially) for the new babes in Christ that might be
seduced by its titillating effect.
The author sincerely feels in his heart and spirit that Mr. Lindsey is not
intentionally trying to dissuade the Christian from the truth. However, the
theories he has presented in his books pertaining to a secret pre-tribulation
escape of the Christian Church to heaven, we find to be not only scripturally
inconsistent with the literal and obvious cogency of God’s word, but deserve to be
challenged for their lack of substance. If we appear to be too harsh in our
criticism of Hal Lindsey’s book (The Rapture) and his overall Pre-Tribulation
stance, then we ask for his forgiveness. However, as we ask for his forgiveness,
we also would ask him to re-examine his position and hold true to the declaration
he made on page 24 of his book, which reads:
“I determined that if I should find that I had been wrong on this
issue, that I would write a book acknowledging it. I think it is
important to bring out that as far as my own personal faith is
concerned, if the scriptures teach that the church is to go through
all or part of the tribulation, I can certainly trust God for His care
and protection and press on. I want the truth, and don’t want to
spread false hope; to be found a liar before God. That thought is
more frightening to me than the tribulation.” (Hal Lindsey, The
Rapture, Bantam Books, page 24)
We are praying that our brother-in-the-Lord will stand by that statement, not to
gain glory for ourselves in smug haughtiness, or to be seen as smarter or more
spiritual than Hal Lindsey and other theorists; but, rather, that through our
mutual sharing of our respective studies and research, the Lord will continue to
use Mr. Lindsey and other expositors in even greater works for the glory of our
Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ.
While we have momentarily digressed from our subject of rewards, we felt it was
timely to mention that theories about the so-called Christian Church going to
heaven to receive rewards are weak, to say the least. However, scriptural verses
abound that point to the fact that Jesus will be returning to earth, in the flesh, not
secretly as theorists contend, to finally reward the believers for their faithfulness.
Unfortunately, too many people have been influenced by the “secret escape to
heaven” Rapture myth, a theory that is not based on scripture. As a matter of fact,
there are many references made in the Bible about seeing (in the flesh) the visible
Christ as He descends to earth to begin His eternal reign. Many did not




Chapter 4
Rewards!
104
acknowledge Him in visible flesh during His first advent and many (at His
Second Advent) still will not acknowledge this fact. In 2 John verses 7 and 8, for
example, we see the called out ones being exhorted about deceivers who do not
acknowledge that Jesus Christ is coming in the flesh, to be seen visibly by
everybody!
Many deceivers, who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ as
coming in the flesh, have gone out into the world. Any such
person is the deceiver and the anti-Christ. 8 Watch out that
you do not lose what you have worked for, but that you may be
rewarded fully, (2 John 7-8, NIV). [Bold and underlines is by the
author, solely for emphasis]
This particular verse (7) states that many (anti-Christian) deceivers did not
acknowledge that Jesus Christ did (and will again) come in the flesh. Many would
say that this verse speaks solely about Jesus’ first advent; however, A. R. Fausset
(of JFB) provides a strong argument that verse 7 implies Christ is seen visibly in
the flesh at both the First and Second Advent:
“He who denies Christ's coming in the flesh, denies the possibility
of the incarnation; he who denies that he has come, denies its
actuality. They denied the possibility of a Messiah's appearing, or
coming, in the flesh [NEANDER]. I think the Greek present
participle implies both the first and the second advent of Christ. He
is often elsewhere called the Coming One (Greek), Mat 11:3 Hbr
10:37. The denial of the reality of His manifestation in the
flesh, at His first coming, and of His personal advent
again, constitutes Antichrist.” (Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset
and David Brown Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the
Whole Bible (1871) THE SECOND AND THIRD EPISTLES
GENERAL OF JOHN, Commentary by A. R. Fausset) [Italics by
JFB, bold and underlines is by the author, solely for emphasis]
If Jesus is supposed to secretly step down from His place (currently at the right
hand of God) in heaven, as theorists incessantly contend, to “snatch up” the
Christian Church unseen by any others than the ecclesia, and take it back to
heaven, then their theory makes 2 John 7 a lie! If Jesus is to come for the ecclesia
before a seven-year period theorists call The Great Tribulation, and only the
Christian can see Him, then we are looking in vain for an invisible Christ, not a
Christ in the flesh as 2 John 7 states. More importantly (for those who continue
to promote this mythology), verse 7 also states that anyone who does not
acknowledge Jesus Christ as coming in the flesh is a deceiver and the anti-Christ.
This verse alone makes it clear that anyone who supports a secret Rapture theory
or that supports a coming of Jesus Christ not in the flesh, in all His visible glory,
is a deceiver and the antichrist, or at least has been ignorantly deceived.



Chapter 4
Rewards!
105
Another scripture that also emphatically states that Jesus Christ does not come to
earth in secret is found in Acts 3:21-23, which specifically states that Jesus does
not return to earth until God restores everything. The author will be expanding
on this particular aspect in greater detail, in the next chapter:
He must remain in heaven until the time comes for God to
restore everything, as he promised long ago through his holy
prophets. 22 For Moses said, ‘The Lord your God will raise up for
you a prophet like me from among your own people; you must listen
everything he tells you. 23 Anyone who does not listen to him
will be completely cut off from among his people, (Acts
3:21-23, NIV) [Bold and underline is by the author, solely for
emphasis- See Chapter Six of this book for an expanded explanation
of Acts 3:21]
The remarks in verse 23 should be enough to frighten even the chanciest of
theorists about advocating any doctrine other than what the word of God very
clearly and specifically states about the return of Christ.
Once again, in verse 8 of 2 John, we are exhorted to beware of deceivers who do
not acknowledge that Christ will return in the flesh, or they will not be rewarded
fully. The warnings of losing their positional status in the Kingdom of God ring
ever so loudly. These two verses alone should be clear warning signs to those who
carelessly bandy about the word of God so loosely, in vain attempts to prove a
secret pre-tribulation escape to heaven theory, based primarily on conjecture,
however enticing that proposition may appear.
Finally, it is not until we get to Revelation 11:18 that we see that the time has
come for Jesus to reward all of His servants (the Old Testament patriarchs, as
well), the called out ones and those who believe in Messiah. All of this happens at
the sounding of the “seventh trumpet” which blends harmoniously with the
period where called out ones put on immortality (1 Corinthians 15:52); the period
when the ecclesia is “caught” to meet and great the returning Lord (1
Thessalonians 4:16, 17) as He returns to gather His elect from the four winds,
from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven, (Mark
13:27).
As the author will attempt to show later on, Revelation is not written in any time
framed chronology. Although the visions it contains are written down in a
systematic fashion, and the chapters are in chronological order, no one scholar
has ever been able to deduce a specific chronological time frame of impending
events. However, if we are to believe that it is laid out in a specific sequential time
frame, beginning the timeline in chapters 1 through 22, then the sounding of the
Last Trump (“the seventh trumpet”) is seen immediately after the passing of the
“second woe” and preceding the “third woe.” It is also seen after the horrific
trumpet plagues found in Chapters 9, 10 and 11, which include the 42-month
period that the “Two Witnesses” prophesy great woe. This obviously would place



Chapter 4
Rewards!
106
the so-called snatching of the ecclesia, to meet the returning Jesus, at a time
much later than the pre-tribulation scenario, and even more so during the wrathoutpouring
period described throughout the Bible.
As the author concludes this brief examination of the subject of rewards, we are
reminded that our works, those done in and of our faith in Christ, will all come
under scrutiny, tested for their genuine inspiration of and through the Holy
Spirit. In 1 Corinthians 3:13, it states:
His work will be shown for what it is, because the Day will bring it
to light. It will be revealed with fire, and the fire will test the
quality of each man’s work. 14 If what he has built
survives, he will receive his reward. 15 If it is burned up, he
will suffer loss; he himself will be saved, but only as one escaping
through the flames, (1 Corinthians 3:13-15, NIV). [Underline and
bold is by the author, solely for emphasis]
This set of scriptures is seen as the time when we will be judged at the Judgment
Seat of Christ (which theorists picture in heaven, prior to the great wedding
banquet) to receive our rewards on what we have built. If the works burn, we will
suffer loss. If they survive, we will receive our reward, our praise from God! The
author finds it very difficult to see this burning process going on in heaven. It
will happen here on earth as we endure the times of trial awaiting God’s ecclesia.
This fact is stated so succinctly in 1 Corinthians 4:5, where we see Paul telling the
ecclesia that, Therefore judge nothing before the appointed time; wait till the
Lord comes. He will bring to light what is hidden in darkness and will expose
the motives of men's hearts. At that time, each will receive his praise from God,
(1 Corinthians 4:5, NIV). [Underline by the author, solely for emphasis]
When will this ‘praise from God’ happen? When the Lord comes! It doesn’t say it
will happen in heaven after the Lord supposedly has secretly snatched the
Christian Church up to heaven; it says, “Wait till the Lord comes!”
No, my friends, the Bible nowhere states that the Christian Church is to receive
rewards in heaven. It states that the rewards for each member of His ecclesia are
presently stored in heaven (Matthew 6:19-21), but the soon coming Christ will
bring it with Him when the appointed time (known only by the Father) has come.
The author believes that when all these scriptures mentioned in this book are
connected together, and read in their proper context, we can conclude that God’s
overall redemptive plan does not include a secret pre-tribulation escape to
heaven scenario.
Where are the rewards for the Christian? They are in heaven. Jesus went to
heaven to prepare His new administration, of which (one of those rewards) will
include a positional status for the called out ones as His assistants in the
Kingdom of God! No! He is not preparing rooms for us in heaven, He is currently
recording our deeds of faith and He is preparing our individual place (Gr. topos,


Chapter 4
Rewards!
107
occasion, condition, opportunity, position), our positional status in His soon-tocome-
earth-bound-Kingdom [See extensive details on this place aspect in
Chapter 10]. After we have been changed (1 Corinthians 15:51), we will be caught
(1 Thessalonians 4:17) to meet (Gr. apentesis, a meeting to officially greet arriving
royalty) Jesus in the air. Then, we will all return with Him and re-enter the earth
with Jesus in our new glorified bodies, so that the entire world may see us
sharing in His glory (2 Thessalonians 2:14; 1 John 3:2; Romans 8:18; Colossians
3:4; 1 Peter 5:4) as He arrives, to reign on earth forever!
“BEHOLD, I AM COMING SOON! MY REWARD IS WITH ME, AND I WILL
GIVE TO EVERYONE ACCORDING TO WHAT HE HAS DONE, (Revelation
22:12, NIV)!” [Capitalized by the author, solely for emphasis]

Re: The End Times Passover

Having only just gotten into this book by Joe Ortiz, as it covers the Rapture Theories, I am left with the big question of what "Pastor" Bob would do with this should he read it. Course he won't because it would shoot down all his own theories. Nor, do I believe will most others that are comfortable with the pre-tribulation Rapture.

Oh, my, what a day it will be when these mis-led ones find out that they've spent most of their lives believing "Ring Around the Rosey Rapture Riddles".

Sure hope that some out of that bunch will care enough to do their own research. Here is a great place to start after having read their Bibles, first, of course. Mr. Ortiz refers to the Bible, pointing out that many words used by the pre-Tribbers to back their opinions mean exactly the opposite. Now, that would change everything, wouldn't it?

A very, very exciting book.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

Provers 16:22

22 Understanding is a wellspring of life unto him that hath it: but the instruction of fools is folly.

Re: The End Times Passover

bump

Re: The End Times Passover

bump

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

Those that believe in Dispensations need to understand that the church DID NOT begin on the Day of Pentecost.

Joe Ortiz, in his book "The End Times Passover" gives the evidence that says:

if only they would take the time to examine God's words more closely. When Jesus told Peter that upon this rock I will build my church (Matthew 16:18), Christ was telling Peter that on the Day of Pentecost His already existing ecclesia would receive the edifying, strengthening or emboldening power from the Holy Spirit, in order for His already existing ecclesia to have the strength it never had before. (see Luke 24:49), Joel 2:28, Ephesians 1:13.

In Matthew 16:18, the word build used by Jesus in this verse is the Greek verb oikodmess, which means to strengthen, edify, embolden. If Jesus wanted to tell Peter He was going to create something new on the Day of Pentecost, Jesus would have used the more appropriate word for creating something new, which is the Greek verb kitzo, to create!

Jesus was not saying He would be creating a new religion (the so-called Christian Church) but, rather, He was telling Peter that through Himself (The Rock) He would strengthen His already existing assembly (ecclesia), this small remnant group (Luke 12:32) of faith believing Israel. How does someone strengthen something that supposedly doesn't exist? If God's eccelsia didn't already exist before the outpouring of Holy Spirit induced power, what was the Holy Spirit giving strength to?

Pages 12-13 of The End Time Passover by Joe Ortiz



You see, fellow believers, there was a Called Out eccelsia when God called out Abraham from the Land of Ur. Abraham did as God told him based on "FAITH".

So, it is a grave mistake to consider ourselves as the beginning of God's Calling out.

But, you will probably say, "We are saved by Grace and there was no Grace at the time of Abraham." Really now?

Who was it that spoke to Abraham and led the Children of Israel those 40 years in the Wilderness before God finally allowed them to enter The Promised Land?

Are you saying that Abraham, the prophets of old and those that followed in Faith are not saved? Heaven forbid that such a verdict be put upon them.

Do you think there has been a blinding in part upon the New Testament Church to make them think they are above the original Children of Faith Called Out by God?

"Many are called but Few are Chosen". [Matthew 22:14] Makes a whole lot more sense now, doesn't it?

If there is no Dispensation or separation from the original Israel, then why would God rapture the eccelsia out seven years before Jesus Christ returns????

Joe Ortiz does a wonderful job of letting God's Word speak for itself. Perhaps, it would be wise for the rest of us to do the same.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover



Now, that the evidence has been given that "Called Out" (eccelsia) began right at the beginning of Abraham being called out of the Land of Ur, there is something else that needs to be understood. The body did not start at Pentecost.

It is correct for Bible teachers to support the unification of Gentiles and Jews into one body BUT here is the error: Who was grafted into whom? Was the Gentile believer grafted into the "Called Out Ones who were the Faith Believing Hebrew" or were the Called Out Ones grafted into the Gentile institution now called "The Christian Church"? It is like asking, "Which came first..the chicken or the egg?"

We already know that Abraham, a Hebrew, was the one man that was called out to be separated from the Gentiles around him. Out of Abraham, we have the Faith Believing Israel. Abraham and all of his Faith Believing generations had a Covenant with Almighty God based upon that faith.

The picture of Abraham being obedient by taking his son of Promise, Isaac and offering him to God shows the unwavering faith that Abraham had in his God. He walked the walk. It was at that time, when God stopped Abraham from taking the life of his son to be a sacrifice, that God told Abraham, "I will provide Myself". Abraham understood what that meant and so did the generations after him. They expected God to come in the flesh as the Messiah that would bring Salvation to the world.

Does this modern Christian Church really believe that the generations of Faith Believing Israeli weren't saved? Apparently so. They teach that the Jews/Israelites must become Christians in order to receive that Salvation. They teach that the Jew must be grafted into their Christian Religion. Most do not even understand the difference between an Israeli and a Jew.

Look what the Word of God teaches. It is quite different, to say the least.

Ephesians 2:11-20New International Version (NIV)

11 Therefore, remember that formerly you who are Gentiles by birth and called “uncircumcised” by those who call themselves “the circumcision” (which is done in the body by human hands)— 12 remember that at that time you were separate from Christ, excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners to the covenants of the promise, without hope and without God in the world. 13 But now in Christ Jesus you who once were far away have been brought near by the blood of Christ.14 For he himself is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, 15 by setting aside in his flesh the law with its commands and regulations. His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, 16 and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross, by which he put to death their hostility. 17 He came and preached peace to you who were far away and peace to those who were near. 18 For through him we both have access to the Father by one Spirit. 19 Consequently, you are no longer foreigners and strangers, but fellow citizens with God’s people and also members of his household, 20 built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Christ Jesus himself as the chief cornerstone. (underlining done for emphasis by me)


Notice the words "excluded"?

Who was once excluded?

Notice the words, "destroyed the barrier"? Who destroyed the barrier...the Church or Jesus Christ?

Who made the two One?

And then, read again these words,"you are no longer foreigners and strangers, but fellow citizens with God’s people and also members of his household, 20 built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Christ Jesus himself as the chief cornerstone.' (underlining done for emphasis by me)

What was the foundation? That's right; it was the apostles and prophets with Christ Jesus Himself as the chief cornerstone.

The body, the ecceisa was called up long ago, at the first when God called A BODY out of the Gentiles and made a "Peculiar People" through whom the Savior of the World come and through whom the Gospel would be spread into all the world to anyone that would gladly ask for this free gift called Salvation. It was Grace granted unto the Gentile.

It is as Joe Ortiz says in his book,
"Therefore, newly engrafted Gentiles are no longer foreigners and aliens but fellow citizens with God's people. If this body wants to call itself the Christian Church (as it obviously has since Pentecost) so be it! But this new indentification (Christian) which was adopted by this one new body about a year after the Day of Pentecost, does not negate the fact that God's people, His children of promise, are and have been His called Out ones (Greek ecclesia, assembly, congregation) as far back as Abraham, and possibly as far back as Abel, the slain brother of Cain, Adam's son.)


When the Christian Church can get their head wrapped around this fact, they will also stop their put-downs of the fact that the two sons of Joseph, Ephraim and Manassea are the very nations through whom the gospel has gone forth through-out the world as has been scripturally proven by David J. Smith in his videos.

By now, Christians ought to understand the difference between the Jew and the Israelites. They are not one and the same but two separate kingdoms, two separate sticks that will one day be united. The Jew, by and large, are segregated, who still await the Messiah. They live under the Law of Moses. The Israelites, on the other hand is made up of both Hebrews and Gentiles who preach that the Messiah has come and paid the Redemption price.

Pentecost was not the beginning of the Body of Believers. It was the outpouring of the Power of the Holy Spirit upon the Body to be a Helper and Comforter so that the Good News of Jesus Christ could go out into all the world.

The End Time Passover by Joe Ortiz is a priceless help in understanding these truths. You can find that book on-line at this website. Rapturebibleprophecyforum

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover



Praise the Lord!

Nothing like biblical TRUTH to set one free! I absolutely second witness these biblical truths!

OPEN YOUR BIBLES PEOPLE! And read it for yourselves. It is the TRUTH! Don't believe it, then pray and read it and ask for the Holy Spirit to guide you to all understanding. IF, I say IF, you are a true believer that Jesus Christ is the Son of God and you have repented of your sins, all things are possible through our savior, including understanding of scripture....


Galatians 1:11.......But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel that was preached of me is not after man.
12. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

DON'T PUT THIS OFF! Look it up for yourselves in the Holy Scriptures, I pray for you now, do ye also for yourself!

With LOVE,

YBIC
Michael

Re: The End Times Passover



Posted:

CORRECTION

"When Jesus told Peter that upon this rock I will build my church (Matthew 16:18), Christ was telling Peter on the Day of Pentecost, His already existing ecclesia would receive the edifying, strengthening or emboldening power from the Holy Spirit, in order for His already existing ecclesia to have the strength it never had before, (See Luke 24:49; Joel 2:28; Ephesians 1:13) In Matthew 16:18, the word build used by Jesus in this verse is the Greek verb oikodomeo which means to strengthen , edify, embolden.

I had misspelled the Greek verb oikodemeo with oikodmess.

PLEASE NOTE THE CORRECTION AS IT WOULD CHANGE THE MEANING OF THE GREEK WORD FOR "BUILD". THIS WORLD DENOTES A STRENGTHENING OF AN ALREADY EXISTING ECCLESIA RATHER THAN THE BUILDING OF A NEW ECCLESIA.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

Regarding the differences between Jews and Israel, while God made many promises to Abraham, one being that all nations shall be blessed through Abraham, God also made other individual promises and prophecies to the individual twelve tribes of Israel.

One of these promises include that the tribe of Judah would continue to be the administrators of the Mosaic laws until the Messiah returns. "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of people be." (Genesis 49:10) This specific prophecy included the continual teaching and administration of the laws He gave to Moses, which are now viewed by present day Jews as the only way of salvation.

However, as the minister of circumcision (servant of the Jews) for the truth of God, Jesus came to confirm all the promises made unto the fathers, the patriarchs of Israel, the nation of promise, which included the fulfillment of the Law. (Matthew 5:17)

In Romans 15:8, Paul is telling the Romans that Christ has become a servant of the Jews (those who rely on circumcision for salvation) on behalf of God's truth, to confirm the promise made to Israel's patriarchs, so that the Gentiles, all of those who are not of Israel, may glorify God for His mercy. It is written:

Romans 15:9-12 (NIV)
9 and, moreover, that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. As it is written: “Therefore I will praise you among the Gentiles; I will sing the praises of your name.” 10 Again, it says, “Rejoice, you Gentiles, with his people.”[b 11 And again, “Praise the Lord, all you Gentiles; Let all the peoples extol him.” 12 And again, Isaiah says, “The Root of Jesse will spring up, One who will arise to rule over the nations; In him the Gentiles will hope.”[d



In this group of scripture, we see the word Gentile and nations used interchangeably to describe those who are not of the circumcision (Jews who rely on this for salvation). The Bible clearly identifies between faithful Israel and Jews. The Jews are these from the tribe of Judah, the tribe that was chosen to keep and administer the Law.

There are 12 tribes in the House of Israel, and only two of them (as well as the Levites) are Jewish! Therefore, those not of the Jewish faith of circumcision are all Gentiles, which obviously include all of these descendants from the other ten (scattered) tribes of Israel, as well.

The other ten tribes lost their law giving and law abiding identity; therefore, the remaining tribes (Judah, Benjamin and the Levite priests) are the only ones who still abide by the Levitical laws given to Moses. However, theorists still insist on keeping alive a genetic nation they call Israel in their exegetical mythologies, failing to realize that all Israel is the faith-believing body of Christ. His ecclesia.

The End Times Passover...pages 82-86 by Joe Ortiz

the above is a brilliant Biblical explanation of this endless argument who is a Jew and who is not. Those that cannot accept that Israel is the ecclesia made up of the natural olive branch and the wild grafted-in branch have a lot of deep down study ahead of them.....if they want to know the truth. This study proves that there is no Dispensation period just for Gentiles since it is all designed by God.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover




For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

Fellow Believers,

If there is no Dispensation Period for just Gentiles, since it is very clear now that Israel and Gentiles are now one and the same, grafted into one ecclesia, , then you must come to the next issue and you should know by now, what it is.

I Thess. 16-18 "For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we shall always be with the Lord. Therefore comfort one another with these words."


That is the Resurrection of those who held to their faith in the Lord God Almighty, which include Israel of both Old and New Testament. Remember this... they and the Gentiles who joined with them...are the ecclesia. The so called Gentile Church needs to get it's ducks lined up or you know what will happen? They will continue to be hood-winked and terribly disappointed.

The ecclesia has One Root and Two Branches

When does the above take place? It is simple enough to answer. It takes place at the Seventh Trumpet. Then and only then, will the ecclesia made up of both Gentiles and Israel, who have both been grafted into the Root, which is Christ Jesus Himself, be joined to Him in their Resurrected Bodies.

And notice the words, "Therefore comfort one another..."

That is what we should be doing, lifting each other up. This cannot be done when bad-mouthing, name calling and accusations are made that have no bearing on the Truth of the Word of God. Do all you can do to support those that bring such truth to you.

(No separate Dispensation=No pre-7 year tribulation Rapture)

It is quite simple, isn't it?

See "This is so good and needs to be shared" for more in-depth details to this topic.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

Friends in Jesus Christ our Lord,

The bottom line is to pray for forgiveness and ask the Lord to come into your heart. Seek his face while there is still time. The bible will open up to all who ask for the holy spirit to guide them and comfort them.

The fact is, if you died in your sleep tonight, are you sure of your destination? Why not be sure?


ROMANS 10:13........For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.


May God touch your heart,
YBIC
Michael

Re: The End Times Passover


For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

What did Jesus Christ tell His disciples? "But he answered and said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Matthew 15:24 KJB. Did you notice that Jesus didn't say He came unto the House of Judah but unto the "LOST SHEEP" of the House of Israel? Where did Israel go? They scattered mainly to the north & west. From there they traveled further west and south.

As I reread this former post of June 29, 2014 called The Covenant With Many, Who Are the Many, I can see now a much deeper understanding of this group of people called Israel because of all of the Biblical evidence given by Joe Ortiz.. What an eye-opener it has been.

Since having begun to read Joe Ortiz book, End Times Passover, which he covers this topic so well, you wonder why you never understood all this before. He gives scripture after scripture of who the ecclisa include. It is both the Old Testament Called Out ones whom God chose including the Gentiles who joined them. The ecclisa has always been there since God first called Abraham out of the Land of Ur.. It was not created on Pentecost. What took place on Pentecost is that this Body ecclisa was endowed with Power and Comfort in the commission to go out and preach the Gosple. This means, those that call themselves the church and hold themselves separate from Israel are short-changing themselves. Is it so hard to understand?

Joe Ortiz gives the scriptures that show Southern Kingdom of Judah, whom includes the tribes Judah, Benjamin and the Levite, were to be separate from the others and keep the Laws. The tribe of Judah would continue to be the administrators of the Mosaic laws until the Messiah returns. "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of people be." (Genesis 49:10) This specific prophecy included the continual teaching and administration of the laws He gave to Moses, which are now viewed by present day Jews as the only way of salvation. (This teaching by Joe Ortiz is covered in "This is so good and needs to be shared" http://www.rapturebibleprophecyforum.com/

This brings to mind that the Tribe of Dan, out of whom will come Anti-Christ, have been making and administrating their own brand of Law down through the ages. That law comes right out of the Roman Empire. They are a jealous lot who have the intentions of stealing that sceptre given to Judah. They are a jealous lot who mean to have another temple in Jerusalem upon which their god will place his image. And why are we, the ecclisa helping them with our support? Because we, the Assembly, Congregation, ecclisa have been so duped by those that brought the gospel according to Rome.

The on-going debate of who is the true ecclisa can stop once and for all we can get our heads wrapped around God's complete plan. He will bring all to completeness when the Lord Jesus Christ returns. I want to add here that when Jesus, said on the cross, "It is Finished", He is speaking about the Blood Offering that was needed to reconcile His People, all of them, the ecclisa unto the Father. He was the First Fruit of that Harvest and the rest of the Harvest will be caught up to meet the Lord in the air. The Dead arise first. This is the Blessed Promise given to His Chosen. No group of ecclisa has ever been called out...they have all gone through tribulation. Only two individuals have been caught out of this world without seeing death, Enoch and Isaiah. Moses was buried by God.

If you read your Bible, you will see that the two sons of Joseph received the greatest blessings of possessing much land and wealth. In fact, after WWII, the two sons, did possess 95% of the Land Mass and wealth, including the Door-ways (ports) to these land masses. So, that prophecy was fulfilled. Who are Manasseh and Ephraim? As crazy as it may sound to you, the Bible's prophecy and history shows that the blessing was given to Great Britain (Ephraim) and the younger brother, Manasseh the United States, whom was born out of the Great Britain. The US is the greatest of the nations that make up the CommonWeath Nations. Does it surprise you to know that the USA is not an independent nation? They are the CommonWeath Nations? What Covenant? They are of the Covenant that God made to Abraham. There are no other nations that fulfill this promise given to Joseph's two sons.

What about Judah? Judah wasn't given that blessing. Judah, to this day, remains entrenched in the small area of the Southern Kingdom where sits Jerusalem, in the territory of Benjamin. Judah refused her Messiah and will stay apart until they can come to grips with the fact that Jesus Christ is their Messiah as well as the Messiah of those of the Northern Tribe who spread into the world, where they intermarried with Gentiles. It is said that they would one day say, "Blessed Is He That Comes In The Name of the Lord." It will take a lot of tribulation to cause them to look up and stop relying on their own understanding. So, truthfully, both Israel and Judah are in for further revelations. The House of Israel has been the single greatest fulfillment of spreading the Good News of God's Word. Now, they are beginning to realize just who they are. It is not the Jews that did this but the Northern Tribe of Israel. The Jews have hung to their scriptures but were blind to seeing their Messiah of which they told.

If you want to know the real truth of who you, the ecclisa are, then read the on-line book, The End Times Passover, furnished by this site...RaptureBiblePropechyForum...for free. This is a gift that Steven was able to get from Joe Ortiz for free. Take advantage of it.

PS Those that say, I do not understand the Spiritual significance of this, I ask you if you understand the earthy events correctly that must take place to usher in the Return of Jesus Christ. Have you understood of whom the ecclisa include? There is always something new that we can learn if we chose to learn, which will help all of our presently held theology to hone in on God's Truth One more thing, earthly Jerusalem is not the New Jerusalem Coming down; I understand that. Gerlinda

_____________________________________________________________________________

Complete article of June 29, 2014:

The Covenant With Many....who are the many?
A covenant is an agreement between two parties. There are two types of covenants: conditional and unconditional. A conditional or bilateral covenant is an agreement that is binding on both parties for its fulfillment. Both parties agree to fulfill certain conditions. If either party fails to meet their responsibilities, the covenant is broken and neither party has to fulfill the expectations of the covenant. An unconditional or unilateral covenant is an agreement between two parties, but only one of the two parties has to do something. Nothing is required of the other party.

The Abrahamic Covenant is an unconditional covenant. God made promises to Abraham that required nothing of Abraham. Genesis 15:18-21 describes a part of the Abrahamic Covenant, specifically dealing with the dimensions of the land God promised to Abraham and his descendants.


God determined to call out a special people for Himself through whom He would bring blessing to all the nations. The Abrahamic Covenant is paramount to a proper understanding of the kingdom concept and is foundational to Old Testament theology. (1) The Abrahamic Covenant is described in Genesis 12:1–3 and is an unconditional covenant. There are no conditions attached to it (no “if” clauses, suggesting its fulfillment is dependent on man). (2) It is also a literal covenant in which the promises should be understood literally. The land that is promised should be understood in its literal or normal interpretation—it is not a figure of heaven. (3) It is also an everlasting covenant. The promises that God made to Israel are eternal.

Now, here is where the problem lies in understanding who these special people are. Remember, this Covenant was unconditional so it does not depend upon what the Israelites did and did not do. God keeps His Word.

It seems that the promise of many children given to Abraham who were children of the Promise was going unfulfilled so Sarah took matters into her own hands and gave her Egyptian hand-maiden to Abraham. But, we know the story that later Sarah, in her old age, finally gave birth to Isaac who, legally, held the promise to the Land. And the First-born son and his mother Hagar were forced to leave (but not without their own blessing) Then the next generation through which this Covenant would pass came through Isaac who had twin sons. Again, we see a twist in the rule of The First Born. Isaac's first born Essau did not relish his right as the Keeper of the Stick that represented the legal owner of the Land. We know the story of how Jacob, with the help of his mother, managed to finagle this Stick that signified who the Rightful heir to the Land belonged, away from Essau. Please remember that these were twin boys, same mother and same father. It was really God's plan to have Jacob possess the Land but God kept his promise of blessing the other son with much land; in fact, much more land than Jacob inherited.

But, that is not the issue here. We know that Jacob's name was changed to Israel. Jacob had 12 sons. Let's quickly jump to Joseph who landed up in Egypt as a slave and ultimately the second in power to the Throne of Egypt. He married an Egyptian woman who had twin sons. The oldest was Ephraim and the youngest Manasseht. After Joseph once again met up with his father Jacob and his brothers,. Jacob, adopted Joseph's two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim, to share in Jacob's inheritance equally with Jacob's own sons. Again, the Land blessing was given to the younger son, Manasseh rather than Ephraim.

So, what does this all mean? It means after the Land of Israel (the name given to Jacob) became divided into two Kingdoms due to Solomon's great sins against the God of his fathers. The Northern Kingdom included the 10 tribes and the Southern Kingdom included Judah and Benjamin. Levi, the priestly tribe was part of all the tribes.

If you are still with me, please remember that the Northern Kingdom, called Israel, was conquered by the Assyrians and by and large scattered. Where did they scatter? Mainly to the north and west, thus into the Land of Russia and Europe, with it's many people. They were already out of the Land of Israel at the time of the coming of Jesus Christ.

The Southern Kingdom called Judah remained until after the time of Christ's Coming and fulfillment of the AD 70 destruction of their Temple. Jesus Christ visited Jerusalem, was constantly being challenged by the Sanhedrin, the religious body that held power in the Land. By, the way, that Court did not exist after AD 70 but came back to power in 2004. Isn't that telling about the days we now live?

When, in Daniel 27, it speaks about the Covenant being confirmed, Daniel is told that He (Christ) would come and confirm the Covenant made with many. Who are the many? And, right on time, Christ came, was anointed as The Prince of that Covenant at His Baptism in the Jordan. He began His 3 1/2 year early ministry that ended at His returning to His Father as he stood upon the Mt. Of Olives.


But what did Jesus Christ tell His disciples? "But he answered and said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel." Matthew 15:24 KJB Did you notice that Jesus didn't say He came unto the House of Judah but unto the "LOST SHEEP" of the House of Israel? Where did Israel go? That's right...north and west. These are your "many". If you read your Bible, you will see that the two sons of Joseph received the greatest blessings of possessing much land and wealth. In fact, after WWII, the two sons, did possess 95% of the Land Mass and wealth, including the Door-ways (ports) to these land masses. So, that prophecy was fulfilled. Who are Manasseh and Ephraim? As crazy as it may sound to you, the Bible's prophecy and history shows that the blessing was given to Great Britain (Ephraim" and the younger brother, (Manasseh) is the United States, born out of the Great Britain. Does it surprise you to know that the USA is not an independent nation? They are both of the CommonWeath Nations, the Nations of the Covenant. What Covenant? Go back to the top and read it again. There is no other nations that fulfill this promise given to Joseph's two sons.

What about Judah? Judah wasn't given that blessing. Judah, to this day, remains entrenched in the small area of the Southern Kingdom where sits Jerusalem, in the territory of Benjamin. Judah refused her Messiah and will stay apart until they can come to grips with the fact that Jesus Christ is their Messiah as well as the Messiah of those of the Northern Tribe who spread into the world, where they intermarried with Gentiles. So, truthfully, Israel doesn't know who she is but it will be revealed to them someday. The House of Israel has been the single greatest fulfillment of spreading the Good News of God's Word. It is not the Jews that did this but the Northern Tribe of Israel.

So, what is the problem? The Stick of Land Possession does belong to Israel (Lost Tribes). And while the leadership of Israel, the land, is not legal, many of the settlers are doing what they are suppose to do, go back and possess the land. But The Stick of Kingship belongs to Judah. So, those two sticks are not yet joined.

We have those who call themselves Jews, who are of the Synagogue of Satan, who are not genetically of the House of Israel at all but only in the fact that they became converts to the Religion of Babylonian Judaism, have they muddled the term of Jews so thickly that few can distinguish who is what and if the term is even correct. These are the Edomites, whose jealous determination to get what he thinks is his, which he believes was stolen by Israel, have intermarried with the Northern Tribes of Europe. This mixture of the Assyrian also includes the Roman, Greek, Tribe of Dan, who is left out of the inheritance because of apostasy. These are the present rulers of the world's nations which they created and divided up after WWII. These nations are bringing about their New World Order and their One World Religion that serves Satan. These make up the United Nations. Do you see it?

They are determined to rebuild the temple, put their demonic leader on the throne, claim the land for himself and rule the world as Satan had said he would do. And who is it that is helping this Zionist Movement?

So, think about the Covenant. Who was the only qualified person who could confirm that Covenant with His own coming? Is it A/C or is it Jesus Christ? Who is it, that by His death on the cross, paid the Redemptive Price? Was it A/C or was it Jesus Christ? Who is it that will come again to destroy these evil doers? Is it A/C or is it Jesus Christ?

Scripture and common sense tells you that this World System has done a masterful job of convincing the Christians that the one that will confirm the Covenant is A/C. And in order to convince the House of Israel (The Lost Sheep) that this is still in the future, the lie about a pre-tribulation is taught so that their eyes are on escaping the A/C instead of hanging onto the promise that Jesus Christ will not appoint His Sheep, whom He was sent to Redeem/Save, from the Wrath of God.

I hope you will look at the video enclosed here by David Smith. View it with a whole different mind-set; one that clearly is telling you that the two greatest nations ever to rule the world are the Two Covenant Nations who have been infiltrated by the United Nations/Edomites to steal the two sticks of Land Ownership and Kingship.

Only after the Return of Jesus Christ will these two sticks be united into One. It is scripturally wrong to say that they are united already.

Gerlinda



Re: The End Times Passover



People are not able to refute the scriptures that clearly expose the 7 year pre tribulation rapture as a LIE. So, they do what anyone who does not have scripture to refute the information in this book.


They:
1. Personally attack the author:

2. Call him anti semitic

3. They take a line or two out of the book and twist it out of context and make lies to try and discredit the author.


=======================

This is done so many times when will people wake up to this tactic of so called believer of Jesus Christ.....

Ex 20:16

16 Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.
KJV


Let me remind everyone of this scripture do you fear God?

If so then do you think maybe you should not attack falsely other believers?


If you are guilty of this do you think it might be worth posting an apology?

Do you think if you falsely accuse someone that it might be in YOUR best interest to publically apologize and repent?

Let your conscience be your guide.

Thank you to everyone who has supported this ministry of RaptureBibleProphecyForum and has NOT falsely accused or attacked the moderator or the contributors of this site.

God Bless

Steven

Re: The End Times Passover

The Church (ecclesia, Called Out Ones) have been around since God called out Abraham.

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

It has been said that Israel and the Church are two separate entities. While at one time, we may all have believed that, we cannot and will not continue to believe that false teaching. It has been drummed into our heads in order to make us believe there are two Dispensations; one for the Church and one for Israel.

What is wrong with the above teaching is that, it seems those that teach this, DO NOT KNOW THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ISRAEL AND THE JEWS.

The Church (ecclcesia, Called Out Ones) have been around since God called out Abraham.

At the Coming of Jesus Christ, as prophesied by Daniel, among others, The Redemptive price was paid. Jesus, Himself, declared it so, "It is Finished". The ecclesia, which is translated "assembly" denotes the whole body of the redeemed. All those whom the Father has given to Christ - the invisible universal church (Eph. 5:23, 25, 27, 29, Heb. 12:23) Before Christ became the Lamb of God, the ecclesia lived by faith. After the Lamb of God shed His Blood, the ecclesia live by grace purchased for us and faith that His Work will bring His return, which is preceded by the Dead being called out first and then those that remain will meet Him in the air.

I Thess. 4:16-17. " For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel. And with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first; Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; And so shall we ever be with the Lord."


To imply that the whole body of the redeemed, whom the Father has given to Christ, are made up of only the New Testament Body, (whom, by the way, was not born that day but received the power of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost) is limiting God's redemption plan to just those of the New Testament Era. It really needs to be understood that the ecclesia was not born on the Day of Pentecost but was born the day that God called out Abraham and by obedience Abraham confirmed the Covenant made between he and God.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

CHURCH. The English word is derived probably from the Greek kuriakon (i.e,, "the Lord's house") which was used by ancient authors for the place of worship. In the New Testament, it is the translation of the Greek word Ecclesia, which is synonymous with the Hebrew kahal of the Old Testament. Both words meaning simply "an assembly", the character of which can be known only from the connection in which the word is found. There is no clear instance of its being used for a place of meeting or of worship, although in Post-apostolic times, it early received this meaning. Nor is the word ever used to denote the inhabitants of a country united in the same profession, as when we say the 'Church of England," the "Church of Scotland," etc. We find the word ecclesia used in the following senses in the New Testament:

1. It is translated "assembly" in the ordinary classical sense (Acts 19:32, 39, 41)
2. It denotes the whole body of the redeemed - all those whom the Father has given to Christ - the invisible universal church (Eph. 5:23, 25, 27, 29; Hebr. 12:23)
3. A few Christians associated together in observing the ordinances of the gospel are an ecclesia (Rom. 26:5, Co. 4:15).
4. All the Christians in a particular city, whether they assembled together in one place or in several places for religious worship was an ecclesia. Thus all the disciples in Anticoch, forming several congregations, were one Church (Acts 13:11)

{More on this subject can be read The End Times Passover by Joe Ortiz - pages 7,8)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

A reading of the Old Testament is proof of who the Called Out Ones are. Abraham was a Hebrew, not an Israelite. This Called Out body made up of the Gentiles that joined Abraham and his family that continued their walk of faith, did not become known as Israelites until Jacob's name was changed to Israel by God Himself.

Then, to get an absolute clear picture of what makes up Israel, one needs to understand that the 12 sons of promise given to Jacob make up the 12 tribes that lived in a United Kingdom called Israel during the reign of Solomon. Most of us are quite clear of how the 10 tribes split from the two tribes of Judah & Benjamin (also the Levites) after Solomon. Now Israel was divided...The Northern Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom. History tells us that most of the Northern Kingdom were scattered to the 4 winds when the Assyerians invaded. Yes, for the sake of argument, there was an remnant that made up the Northern Kingdom remained in the land and rejoined the Southern Kingdom's rule.

The Jews rejected Jesus Christ as their Messiah. Jesus came unto the House of Israel to bring Salvation. These were the other Sheep of His Fold who were now scattered at the time of His Coming. Among the House of Israel are the Gentiles that joined them. There have always been Gentiles such as Ruth, Esther, Rahab that became a part of the Children of Isreal. That same Israel is the entity that makes up the present believers.

The exception would be those of the Tribe of Dan, from whom would spring the A/C as prophesied by both Moses and Jacob about Dan. That cannot be disputed no matter how one wants to waltz around the issue. They turned their back on the God of Abraham, Isaac & Jacob, took up pagan practices and mixed their seed with the seed of Satan. The Bible makes references to the Sons of Satan. That is not a mere term but is taking the reader back to what occurred in the Garden, when the Seed of the Serpent was planted and for which God condemned him to a life-time of crawling upon his belly in the dirt.

There are those that belittle this fact regarding the 10 tribes of Northern Israel by implying that, because the Royal Houses of Europe are of the Dannite, Satanic lineage, that the common people are also. The Royal Blood-line or Illuminated Ones scream in horror if you should put them into the same category as the Common folks. The Illuminati claim lineage to the Fallen angels.

No one, on this site, has ever said that these Fallen angels were human. That would be another example of stretching the facts. Any Bible Scholar knows that the angels are able to assume the body of a human, which is seen in the stories of Abraham entertaining two men who turned out to be messengers (angels) from God telling him that his wife Sarah would have a child in her old age. Angels were seen going into Sodom and Gemorrah and desired by the men of the city. So, it is no secret or false claim to say that angels (whether good or bad) could appear as humans.

But back to this subject of the Church and Israel being two separate entities. THEY ARE NOT as proven by the examples given in this text. Who are separate entities to this day is Israel and the Jews. Sorry, those of you who believe they are one and the same...they are not. They remain two separate sticks until God joins the two together. I know there are those that they are united already because there is a nation called Israel. However, that claim is speaking without understanding that the Jews make up the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin (including Levite priests who are not tribes)

The Jews (The Southern Kingdom)

Regarding the differences between Jews and Israel, while God made many promises to Abraham, one being that all nations shall be blessed through Abraham, God also made other individual promises and prophecies to the individual twelve tribes of Israel.

One of these promises include that the tribe of Judah would continue to be the administrators of the Mosaic laws until the Messiah returns. "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of people be." (Genesis 49:10) This specific prophecy included the continual teaching and administration of the laws He gave to Moses, which are now viewed by present day Jews as the only way of salvation

However, as the minister of circumcision (servant of the Jews) for the truth of God, Jesus came to confirm all the promises made unto the fathers, the patriarchs of Israel, the nation of promise, which included the fulfillment of the Law. (Matthew 5:17)

I know that once a person can understand that the Jews and Israel are not the same entity( but that Israel and the Gentile Believers are the ones that make up the ecclesia), then this issue of a separate dispensation for the ecclesia has to be thrown out. It holds no validity. There is a day of reckoning coming for the Jewish Religious Hierarchy. That same Hierarchy ruled in the days of Jesus Christ. It, once again, became an official body within the nation of Israel when the Sanhedrin once became a power that ruled over the land.

{In October 2004 (Tishrei 5765), a group of rabbis representing varied Orthodox communities in Israel undertook a ceremony in Tiberias,[16] where the original Sanhedrin was disbanded, in which it claimed to re-establish the body according to the proposal of Maimonides and the Jewish legal rulings of Rabbi Yosef Karo. The controversial attempt has been subject to debate within different Jewish communities.)

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sanhedrin

This is whom will call out to Him and say, "Blessed is He that comes in the name of the Lord."

Gerlinda

See:
This Is So Good and Needs to Be Shared

Regarding the differences between Jews and Israel, while God made many promises to Abraham, one being that all nations shall be blessed through Abraham, God also made other individual promises and prophecies to the individual twelve tribes of Israel.

One of these promises include that the tribe of Judah would continue to be the administrators of the Mosaic laws until the Messiah returns. "The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of people be." (Genesis 49:10) This specific prophecy included the continual teaching and administration of the laws He gave to Moses, which are now viewed by present day Jews as the only way of salvation.

However, as the minister of circumcision (servant of the Jews) for the truth of God, Jesus came to confirm all the promises made unto the fathers, the patriarchs of Israel, the nation of promise, which included the fulfillment of the Law. (Matthew 5:17)

In Romans 15:8, Paul is telling the Romans that Christ has become a servant of the Jews (those who rely on circumcision for salvation) on behalf of God's truth, to confirm the promise made to Israel's patriarchs, so that the Gentiles, all of those who are not of Israel, may glorify God for His mercy. It is written:


Romans 15:9-12 (NIV)
9 and, moreover, that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. As it is written: “Therefore I will praise you among the Gentiles; I will sing the praises of your name.” 10 Again, it says, “Rejoice, you Gentiles, with his people.”[b 11 And again, “Praise the Lord, all you Gentiles; Let all the peoples extol him.” 12 And again, Isaiah says, “The Root of Jesse will spring up, One who will arise to rule over the nations; In him the Gentiles will hope.”


In this group of scripture, we see the word Gentile and nations used interchangeably to describe those who are not of the circumcision (Jews who rely on this for salvation). The Bible clearly identifies between faithful Israel and Jews. The Jews are these from the tribe of Judah, the tribe that was chosen to keep and administer the Law.

There are 12 tribes in the House of Israel, and only two of them (as well as the Levites) are Jewish! Therefore, those not of the Jewish faith of circumcision are all Gentiles, which obviously include all of these descendants from the other ten (scattered) tribes of Israel, as well.

The other ten tribes lost their law giving and law abiding identity; therefore, the remaining tribes (Judah, Benjamin and the Levite priests) are the only ones who still abide by the Levitical laws given to Moses. However, theorists still insist on keeping alive a genetic nation they call Israel in their exegetical mythologies, failing to realize that all Israel is the faith-believing body of Christ. His ecclesia.

The End Times Passover...pages 82-86 by Joe Ortiz

The above is a brilliant Biblical explanation of this endless argument who is a Jew and who is not. Those that cannot accept that Israel is the ecclesia made up of the natural olive branch and the wild grafted-in branch have a lot of deep down study ahead of them.....if they want to know the truth. This study proves that there is no Dispensation period just for Gentiles since it is all designed by God .


Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use, Discussion and Educational Purposes

Jude 1: 14, Even as Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied them: See, the Lord is coming with thousands upon thousands of Holy Ones to execute Judgement upon all..." . This is not speaking about the ecclesia (Assembly, Congregation of Believers) but is speaking of His Angels. This is the Day of Judgement and Wrath.

Just before the Lord's physical return with His Holy Ones to administer His Wrath, The Dead in Christ have risen first and then those that remain to MEET Him in the Air. This does not happen 7 years prior or even 3 1/2 years prior but just prior to the Wrath of God. Notice, they meet him in the air.. while those coming with the Lord come down with Him. Also, notice that the Lord Cometh with Ten Thousand of His Angels. These are His Warriors that will fight other Spiritual Warriors of the enemy. The resurrected ecclesia are not warriors nor are they the ones v.15 " to judge everyone, and to convict all of them of all the ungodly acts they have committed in their ungodliness, and of all of the defiant words, ungodly sinners have spoken against him." NIV

We must remember that the judgement of the ungodly belongs to the Lord, not the ecclesia.

Now, if the ecclesia (Assembly, Congregation) can understand that the ecclesia is made up of both Gentile and Israel, then they can stop claiming there needs to be a separate Dispensation for the Gentile and the Israeli. After all, they are ONE GROUP.

It is the Jew of Judah/Benjamin (Levite priests) that need to come to the saving grace of their Messiah, not the Gentile & Israeli congregation of believers who are all of the ecclesia which includes the Old Testament saints that lived by faith.

There is just no reasoning behind the belief that a Rapture must happen so that the ecclesia dispensation can be finished and God can concentrate on the Jews. The ecclesia is here on earth up to the time of the Wrath of God. The Time of the Gentiles is not speaking about the ecclesia. It is speaking about the unbelieving nations that no longer have control over the city of Jerusalem.

Therefore, there is no need to cite these Holy Ones/Angels as being the church saints that return with Jesus Christ as a reason for a pre-tribulation Rapture.

All scripture that cite references to "holy ones' as accompanying the Lord at The Second Advent more accurately identify God's holy angels, not the Christian Church. This deduction makes more sense and harmonizes more so with other scripture, thereby eliminating the need of having to justify varying Tribulation theories that have no sound scriptural base whatsoever. Holy ones spoken of in I Thess. 3:13, Jude 14 and Zechariah 14:4 is not identifying the Christian Church but God's angels.

Jude quotes from a prophecy of Enoch; Jude 1:14 Now Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied about these men also, saying, “Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of His saints.” KJV. Jude’s reference the Book of Enoch is not exact, which does seem to be contrary to the conclusion he quoted from the book of Enoch..

The concept of ten thousand saints is not unique. In Deut. 33:2 And he said: "The LORD came from Sinai, and dawned on them from Seir; he shone forth from Mount Paran, and He came with ten thousands of saints; from His right hand came a fiery law for them.”

The word for saints here is actually qodesh in Hebrew- meaning holy ones; hagiais muriasin, literally, "in or among holy myriads." The saints (holy ones) can mean angels or faithful human beings, or both.Jude 14 The word for ten thousand, is representation of a tremendous number- myriads, it has the meaning of the highest number at that time that one could calculate.

Creatures located in Heaven are described in Dan 7:10 as “A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him. A thousand thousands ministered to Him; ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him. The court was seated, and the books were opened.”

Rev 5:11 “Then I looked, and I heard the voice of many angels around the throne, the living creatures, and the elders; and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands. ” The bible teaches that heaven has a vast population of both angels and people- saints. These are those (either one or both groups) who will come with him when he comes to earth to judge and set up his kingdom.

Jude was writing under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:20-21), we know that what he quoted from Enoch was true. This is confirmed by the fact that the same idea about the Lord returning with His holy ones to render judgment found elsewhere in the Bible, Zechariah 14:5, Isaiah 66:15, and Psalm 96:13, Deut. 33:2.

The bottom line is that using the word "Saints" here is not proof of those "Holy Ones" being a pre-tribulation group known as the Ecclesia (Assembly, Congregation/Church)

To emphasis this truth, let me once again remind the reader that adequate proof has been given by Joe Ortiz in his book, "The End Time Passover" that the believers of both OT and NT included Israel with the Gentiles grafted into Root, Jesus Christ.

The End Time Passover can be read on line on this site.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover


It was hard for me to put aside the teachings that I had heard all of my Christian walk.. that being... Israel, the nation was the fulfillment of God's promise of a "Place for my people, Israel and I will plant them so that they can have a home of their own and no longer be disturbed." II Sam. 7:10

While it is true, Israel, the nation had to once again be back as a nation in order to fulfill all the other prophecies that speak of an A/C and False Prophet who will rebuild Solomon's Temple for their own, deceive the Jews & unsaved Gentiles into accepting it as the true fulfillment of God's plan: the complete plan of God encompassed much more than a mere earthly land brought back through the efforts of man.

I, like so many others, believed that I would be taken in some pre-Trib. Rapture UP to Heaven where I would dine at the Lord's table for 7 long years. My focus used to be UP instead of what the Word of God clearly tells us. It tells us that the Bride of Christ would come down. And we, the ecclesia were not the bride.

It was also hard for me to even concentrate on the subject of The New Jerusalem coming down. None of it ever made sense to me but now I know why.

We had been taught that the Church is the Bride of Christ. Others taught that the Church is the Body of Christ. Again others taught that it was both. Like I said, none of it made real sense at all. You just nod your head and try to figure it out on your own.

Now, that I know, without a shadow of a doubt that the Ecclesia, Assembly, Congregation includes all people of faith, from the time when Abraham was called out by God right on through to the present day Called Out Ones that include both Israel and Gentile that believe upon the Father and His Only Begotten Son, Jesus Christ. Now, I am able to put the correct terms on who is whom.

While Theorist have taught that the church is the Bride of Christ; it is just not so. The ecclesia are the "living stones, who are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Christ Jesus.

I Chronicles 17:9-14 tells us "The Lord will build a house for you, when they die, the Lord will raise up offspring to suceed you, one of your own sons (Jesus Christ).....". He is building His ecclesia. The He is not King David nor Solomon as many theorist teach. Look at II Sam 7:14 KJV "I will be his father, and he shall be my son. If he commit iniquity, I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the stripes of the children of men:"

They use this scripture to say it cannot be Jesus Christ because it speaks of committing iniquity. However, as Joe Ortiz points out in his book, the End Time Passover, the word for "committing iniquity or when he does wrong, I will punish Him. NIV, the Hebrew word for this is avoh . The NASB concordance states that avah is a denominative verb from the masculine noun "Avon", which means "bearing the punishment for iniquities of others".

The point is that the promise of salvation given to Abraham that one who would come through his seed; eventually down to David's Seed would build and rule God's House.

Who or what is God's House? It is the Called Out Ones? The ecclesia made up of Abraham, all of his seed and the Gentile that grafted themselves into them. Of course, we know that the House of Judah has kept itself apart from that because they refused to accept that seed as their Messiah. So, for the time being, it is the House of Israel/Gentiles, whom spread the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

These are the "Living Stones". This brings to mind why it is that God was so insistent on when an earthly altar and temple were built, they were not to be cut or hewn out by man. But, they had to be of the natural stone found on earth. Do you see what He was getting at?

We have man now re-creating God's own creation, mutating the natural DNA instead of leaving it in it's natural state. This is Satan's attempt it not only mimic God but to destroy God's plan. I believe this is a connection to the Temple of God, the living stones, the body of Christ.

Solomon built the earthly Temple of Worship. Christ Jesus is building His Temple, His living Body on earth made up of all those that have already passed on in faith, who are waiting for that Resurrection Day, when they, along with the living, will be caught up to meet the Lord in the Air.

So, now that we know the ecclesia are not the Bride of Christ, who is the Bride? When Jesus told His disciples that they could not go where He was going; He was going to prepare a place for them, He was speaking about the Abode, the New Jerusalem which shall come down. It is the future home of all of Christ's Body.

This glorious edifice will house a community of God's Called Out Ones, which is now being built by His Son Jesus Christ. This priesthood community will be housed in the true Promised Land, New Jerusalem, the Bride of the Lamb, which is The Holy City of God.

Now, doesn't that explain all the more clear why we meet the Lord in the Air? We don't go all the way up to Heaven, stay there for a period of time and then come down. NO, NO! If we are dead/asleep, we will rise first and then be joined by the living who will be changed into incorruptible and thus we will join the Lord in the air.

The Lord will make a new heaven and a new earth and thus we will be with the Lord forever and ever.

Please read Joe Ortize's Book, "The End Time Passover". This chapter 12 is the lesson on The New Jerusalem.

PS Notice how that chapter is #12 and the foundations of this New Jerusalem is 12 with 12 gates?

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

bump

Re: The End Times Passover

Hi Michael,

This issue of who is Israel and who is the Jew seems to be the stumbling block that hinders understanding other important truths. So, let's begin at the "beginning".

1. God called out Abraham. He was not known as an Israelite. According to Jewish tradition, Abraham was born under the name Abram in the city of Ur in Babylonia in the year 1948 from Creation. Abram is referred to as a Hebrew (Ivri), possibly because he was descended from Eber or possibly because he came from the "other side" (eber) of the Euphrates River. HTTPS://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/jsource/biography/Abraham.HTML

Notice something here: When Abram was 100 and Sarai 90, G-d promised Abram a son by Sarai. G-d changed Abram's name to Abraham (father of many), and Sarai's to Sarah (from "my princess" to "princess"). Sarah bore Abraham a son, Isaac (in Hebrew, Yitzchak), a name derived from the word "laughter," expressing Abraham's joy at having a son in his old age. (Gen 17-18). Isaac was the ancestor of the Jewish people.

2. There was no Israel when God made a Covenant with Abraham. It was a Covenant of FAITH. This is the beginning of the people that were "Called Out". This is the ecclesia. It is that plain and simple. So, the first error made by most Theorist is to claim that the "ecclesia" (Church) began on the Day of Pentecost. IT DID NOT. The Holy Spirit was poured out upon an existing called out people. It empowered the existing ecclesia/church. Period!

3. Upon that error is another error taught and that the scripture that says, "All of Israel will be saved." is speaking of National Israel. John Hagee taught this, using that scripture, knowing that most people did not know the difference between the term Israel which includes both. (perhaps, he himself did not know the difference but there was someone who did} I recall Dr. Seif who replaced Zola Levitt when he passed away, was very indignant with Hagee over that. He told him that; here they are working to help the Jews find Jesus Christ as their Messiah and you go and tell them, they are assured of being saved. You are robbing a whole lot of people of that Saving Grace.

There is a difference between Gentiles and Israelites combined known as the ecclesia that came to the saving grace of Jesus Christ and the country Israel Come now! can a whole nation be saved because they happen to call themselves Israelis? You will find multitudes of scriptures speaking about the Wild Olive Branch (gentiles) and the Natural Olive Branch (Israel) being grafted into the same root, Jesus Christ. That cannot be ignored. Why did the Bible speak about it if there is no lesson to be learned from defining the two branches (Israel and Gentile) being united in the Root, Jesus Christ?

4. Jesus Christ came unto the Lost House of Israel which had been dispersed (even before Messiah's first arrival). Those ten tribes include the Gentiles that joined their fellowship just like they did at the get-go...when they joined up with the 12 Tribes of Israel. It is this Northern Kingdom that spread the Gospel into all the world...not the Jews (the Southern two Tribes of Judah and Benjamin: including Levites), whom continue to practice the Mosaic Laws because they rejected their Messiah Jesus Christ who came to fulfill the Laws. Once this is grasped, then the scriptures that tell He will not return until they (the Jews) say, "Blessed is He that comes in the Name of the Lord." will be that "light bulb" moment.

Matthew 23:9 " For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord"


5. I do not fault anyone for not knowing this since I, myself, also believed that Israel were the Jews for most of my Christian walk, because that is what we had been taught. In fact, I recall almost fighting tooth and nail regarding this subject, believing that I had to defend the Nation of Israel. But, I do fault with anyone who has the ability to seek the truth to deliberately turn his face from seeing the true facts because it would destroy their other beliefs. What is that belief? That there is a separate dispensation for the ecclesia, (Congregation,Church, Assembly) thus they must be raptured out before Jesus Christ will return to the Jews. That is pure nonsense.

6. There is no separate Dispensation and the coming for the living will follow the Dead in Christ being raised first, thus we will join the Lord in the air. II Thess. 4:16-17

7. THEN AND ONLY THEN, WILL THE WRATH OF GOD BE POURED OUT UPON THE WICKED ONES.

Out of the 12 Tribes of Israel listed in Revelation will come the 144,000. Revelation 7.

I earnestly pray that someone reading this can come to terms with the distinction between Israel and Jews.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

Here is a quote from "Why Christians Will Suffer "Great Tribulation" by Joe Ortiz.

The main responsibility for Christians (new ones especially) is not to stand on the mountaintop and indiscriminately begin quoting scripture; but rather, to share a testimony of what God has individually performed in their lives.


That makes so much sense.

When Jesus gave His disciples the "Great Commission" in Acts 1:1-8, He didn't use the word preach, which is the word derived from the Greek word euangelizo, from where we get the word "evangelize". He said, You will be my witnesses" .

There are those that believe that the ecclesia will be Caught Out before Great Tribulation begins. They will tell you that those that will be left behind, known as the Tribulation Saints, will come to the saving knowledge (somehow) that they apparently missed prior to that "Catching Out of the Beleivers". Really now? How is it that they come to that saving knowledge? It is the same way that you and I came to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and surrendered our lives to Him.

Someone "witnessed' to us through their own testimony and told us that the only way to Salvation is through Jesus Christ. It is the task of sharing what God has performed in our lives as a testimony to His glorious works, power and saving grace.

Do you really believe that the Church will be taken away from their own great commission given to them while there are those left behind that still need Jesus Christ? Why would God take out the very Witnesses that are needed during the days of Great Tribulation? He gave them a commission that needs to be finished to the End of the Earth. This is not merely witnessing to the Ends of the Earth. It is the completed course, the race, to the Time of the End.

Yes, I know what is said...there will be the 144,000 Jewish Witnesses. There is something greatly wrong with that statement.

First of all, if a Jew is witnessing for the Lord Jesus Christ, he is one of the ecclesia. Secondly, remember the lesson of who is the ecclesia? It is Spiritual Israel, made up of those of the Northern Kingdom and Gentiles that joined them in witnessing to the gospel of Jesus Christ (Yes, there will be others of the Southern Tribes included here).

The Apostle Paul was chief among those that took this gospel to those of the Lost Sheep and the Gentiles. From him and others to the Lost House of Israel/Gentiles, the Gospel has spread.

America is a Covenant Nation just as the United Kingdom. Within those Covenant Nations are the enemies of our souls....the servants of Satan...those of the Synagogue of Satan, that we hear more and more of in these days...the Illuminati...named after that "Illuminated One, the Fallen Angel. .

Therefore, those named as the 144,000 of the 12 tribes will include those that joined with Israel in the service of the Lord God.

There are those that claim these are the Church, which is correct only if this church/ecclesia includes those of the natural branch Israel. However, these people usually omit any semblance of an Israeli person. They have "hogged" the whole honor unto themselves. That is just as much of a mistake as it is to place the ecclesia/assembly/congregation/church into a separate dispensation that will, by some honor bestowed upon them, take them out before the Lord reveals Himself to those Jews (Judah/Benjamin/Levite)

Now, here is something that Joe Ortiz shared in his book, page 128
The word witness in the Greek is martus or martur, where W.E. Vine states, "whence, Eng.,martyr, one who bears witness by his death, denotes one who can or does aver what has been seen or heard or knows; it is used (a) of God, Rom. 1:9, 2Corin. 1:23; Phil. 1:8, I Thess. 2:5, 10 (2nd part) (b) of Christ, Ev. 1:5, 3:14; (c) of those who witness for Christ by their death.....


I Thess. 4:16,17 states many Called Out Ones will still be alive when Jesus returns. The dead in Christ will be raised first and those who are alive and waiting for the Lord's return will be "caught" together with them to greet and have a meeting with the lord in the air as, He makes His descent to planet earth. Until that time, the Lord exhorts us to reach out to the entire world and lead the lost to His Kingdom.

This book by Joe Ortiz, "Why Christians Will Suffer 'Great Tribulation'" and "The End Times Passover" have given me more understanding of what is really the truth of the scriptures than all the years I've heard the pre-trib., mid-trib. Rapture Theories. Although they were comforting, they were not accurate.

Why not let the Word of God speak it's own truth instead of trying to make it fit some Rapture teaching that is not even consistent with the grand theme of God's Mercy upon both Israel and Gentiles who have sought Him and are saved unto Eternal Life. That does not mean you are saved from Martyrdom.

This is a sure thing; if you managed to live through some of Great Tribulation coming upon Planet Earth, you may either die of one of the many catastrophes coming, pestilences or martyrdom. Very, very few, out of the huge population of earth, will witness the Trumpet blast calling them up to meet the Dead in Christ and the Lord in the air. Many are called but few are Chosen.

Multitudes didn't shirk from their commission to profess Jesus Christ and gave their very lives. Shouldn't we, who have been called to be witnesses for the Lord, face whatever it is that we have been called to do, in the same manner instead of looking for some "Escape" that isn't even consistent with God's Word.

Yes, it will be the most horrendous time upon this earth ever but He will give us His Grace to bear our own cross just as Christ Jesus bore His.

Thank you Steven for recommending these two books to me. I am so thankful to have had my understanding made much more clear. No, it is not a pleasant thought but it is a truthful understanding.....According to His Will.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

We are a people who love myths, traditions, Easter eggs and Santa Claus. This is not great preparation for understanding and preparing for of great "Tribulation" or an "End-times Passover." People need to read Joe Ortiz' books- NOW!

Matthew 24:19-25

Jesus is telling His disciples that one of the biggest horrors of that period will be great signs and miracles by false prophets and many False Christ who will attempt to deceive the chosen ones of God. Many of these signs and miracles will be especially designed to fool even Christians into believing that Jesus has returned; however, the spirit-filled believers will be able to see through the ruse, barely!

Notice the word "Barely"? There is a very good reason for that word to be used. The technology to fool people is so advanced that only someone who is ground in the TRUTHS of God's Word in a solid Biblical manner will be able to sort through the Smoke and Mirrors. For instance, take a look at this Illuminati Playing Card that is describing the what will transpire when "their Christ' shows up.

This role-playing game called the "Illuminati -- New World Order", or "INWO" is proof that the Illuminati plan to produce Antichrist and it was well known long before 1995, when the game was distributed. Too many details are presented by these cards too close to the actual event to be accidental. The game depicts the events of 9/11 quite accurately and it depicts the planned events of bio-terror that are filling our daily news.

While people like us who are aware of the events being orchestrated are called Conspiracy Nuts, it is the Illuminati themselves who have been conspiring to produce their New World Order. Would you believe they even have a card that depicts the Rapture?



Here is a quote from the Cutting Edge:

"Rapture" --
* Occultists are also looking forward to the Rapture, having been alerted by their Guiding Spirits that such an event would occur! Beginning in 1987, 'Guiding Spirits' of key New World Order leaders began to inform these human leaders to start preparing their adherents for a spectacular global event, that would occur just after The New Age Christ [Antichrist] will make his appearance. What was this spectacular event to be? As these 'Guiding Spirits' explained, when The Christ appears, there will be many people throughout the world that could never accept his views or his teachings. These people would prove to be a great obstacle in the way the New Age Christ wanted to move the peoples of the world.

Therefore, the 'Masters of the Logos' had decided, these 'Guiding Spirits' said, to suddenly snap these people into another dimension, soon after The Christ arose. These recalcitrant people would be retrained in spirit, so that, when they reenter the 'Reincarnation Cycle', they will be fully persuaded as to the merits of the New World Order. Of course, when these people get back to earth in reincarnated bodies, the New World Order will have been in full swing for several hundred years, and everyone will know then how wonderful the system of The Christ is!


http://www.cuttingedge.org/news/n1052.html

What does Jesus say:

Matthew 24:26 "Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not."


Why would there be that kind of a warning given....unless there will be some deception being put upon the masses that will beckon them out into the deserts, which we know is the very area where the first UFO crash took place in 1948. It is also the location of one of the most secret places known... Area 21...that has many, many levels down under the ground where technology from the hand of Satan himself takes place.. Underground cities spread through-out this country as well as others. (secret chambers?)

Because the Christians have been indoctrinated with a pre-7- year tribulation doctrine, they fail to heed the teachings that clearly give the road signs of what must happen before being called up to meet the Lord.

First there must a great Falling Away and The Man of Sin revealed. Remember, These 'Guiding Spirits' said, to suddenly snap these people into another dimension, soon after their Christ arose.

II Thess. 2:3 "Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition;"


Plus, there must also be the darkening of the Sun and the moon turning blood red before that Great and Terrible Day of the Lord. Joel 2:31

These are the things that Jesus said would be experienced by His disciples then, and, Matthew 24, specifically talks about the things His disciples will experience in the future.

Then, the horror of all horrors, universal chaos, including the sun being darkened, the moon‘s. Who were His disciples? They were His ecclesia , who went out into all the world giving testimony and being a witness of Christ. These are the very ones that Jesus Christ confirmed the Covenant made to the Fathers at the beginning.

Why in God's Wonderful Name, would anyone be looking for a Covenant made with many by a False Messiah? Because they have not grasped the fact that the He in Daniel 9:27 is none other than Jesus Christ.

For anyone to say this is speaking to just the Jews, it would be wise for that person to back up and settle in his/her mind who Israel truly is (both Jew & Gentile Believers) because it is these that make up the complete ecclesia/church, the Elect.

Isn't the Church Christ's Elect? Isn't Israel who came to saving faith in Him through the witness of the Disciples, the Elect?

The Orthodox Jews are not part of this group at this time: their time comes when they call upon the name of the Lord just prior to His Return.

Yet despite all of Jesus Warnings, you just know, that if possible, the very Elect will be deceived. I know that most believers are certain that they would not fall for any traps laid for them. REALLY?

They've already fallen into the pagan observing days having been convinced they are, some-how, honoring the very Lord that gave His Life for us. Give serious thought to these pagan holidays and who it is that they honored. Have Nothing to do with them....Nothing.

Do you really believe the Apostles would compromise and accept these. No Way. They gave their very lives to continue to teach what they had been taught and that was to be a witness to all the world, giving testimony of what they had seen and what they had learned from the very Word of God.

There wasn't a Christmas, Easter or Halloween Tradition among them.

Acts. 20:29-30 "For I know this that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them


2 Timothy 4:2-5: "Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long suffering and doctrine. 3 For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; 4 And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. 5 But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry,"


The cross is not to be viewed solely as a symbol of weight, as if carrying a heavy domestic or financial burden; but it is meant to symbolize exactly what it is, an instrument of death, the same meaning it had for Jesus.

These are the things that Jesus said would be experienced by His disciples then, and, Matthew 24, specifically talks about the things His disciples will experience in the future. Then, the horror of all horrors, universal chaos, including the sun being darkened, the moon turning blood red.

"Why Christians Will Suffer Great Tribulation" by Joe Ortiz featured on this Forum for over 2 years....worthy of reading, I guarantee you will never see things the same again.

LINKS for the Two Books:

The End Times Passover

Why Christians Will Suffer Great Tribulation


gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

THE VERY SECRET LOCATION OUT IN NEVADA IS CALLED AREA 51

PLEASE EXCUSE THE TYPO

gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

The Lord asked Peter, "Who do you say I am?" Luke 9:20. After Peter made the confession of who Christ is and that he loved Him, The Lord goes on to point out that "He" would build His ecclesia upon the Rock (Himself), not Peter nor upon any one location, which in this case, happened to be up at the very location, at the base of Mt. Hermon...Bainis Falls.

That is where the Fallen Angels had descended. It is there, where the huge cave entrance to the large Mount/Rock is located. It, has a "gateway" inside down into the pit of Hell. It was a Pagan/Roman place of worship to the god Pan..

How fitting that Jesus would take Peter to that very location where the Fallen Angels first appeared and which is where they had their conversations with Enoch, the Scribe. Enoch took their petition, begging for forgiveness to the Almighty Father, but were refused. The 200 leaders of these Fallen Angels are chained up to the coming Judgement Day.

So, this whole occasion was a testimony of who Jesus Christ is, The Great I Am, Himself, who had called out His ecclesia right from the get go when He called out Abraham from among the pagans in the Land of Ur. He has been there all the time, through each trial and era that the Calling Out have gone through. And now that God had become man and was soon to offer Himself as the Perfect Sacrifice to redeem them from the pollution at the hands of Satan and the Fallen Angels, He, rightly, took his disciples to the very spot that these Fallen Angels had descended upon... as a witness, not only to the apostles... but to the under-world that it didn't matter how they have set themselves up, He, the Son of God, had come to set men free......for" Many are called but few are Chosen".

The Word "Christian" was first used in Antioch where the pagans used the term for those that followed Christ. It was, in reality, a degradatory term which has stuck.

To imply that the Israel had to become Christian is such a play on word games in order to pull the wool over the eyes of those that call themselves Christian but do not read the scripture readings for themselves and put it together. . ( Aramic Bible in Plain English - Matthew 15:24) "But he answered and said to them, “I am not sent except to the sheep that have strayed from the house of Israel.” The other versions say the same thing.

It is pretty plain that Israel, the Northern Kingdom, which had dispersed into all the world is the Lost Sheep, to whom Christ sent the believing disciples gathered from the Land of Israel; "Go, preach to them and gather them into the fold." is a clear message. The story of the Good Shepherd is a prime example of Him going out to reach the one that is lost and carry him back into the Shepherd's fold. Any Gentile that got attached to Israel became a part of that fold, "Congregation" (ecclesia).

The Gentile Church does not save Israel.....it is through the Lost Sheep of Israel that the Gentile was allowed to become a part of God's Called Out Ones, the ecclesia and became saved. Why is that so hard to believe?

I'll tell you why...the present day church has been brain-washed into believing that "they" are the primary Chosen One when it is the other way around . The Modern Church does not want to believe this truth; they have been convinced and continue to be convinced that salvation only comes through the Gentile Church. To put it into it's proper context would take away their self-imposed importance.

It also destroys the reason for a pre-tribulation rapture for a Gentile Church so God can get on with the business of dealing with the Jews. Now really, God needs a Gentile Church, which isn't even the complete ecclesia, to do this?

Again, I ask the question. Was the Body of Christ the Called Out Ones that He called "The Lost Sheep of Israel" or did He say, "Go out and save the Gentiles? Did I miss something? Is there scripture that implies that the Body of Christ was the Gentiles???


I believe there are many scriptures in Romans and Hebrews that speaks of the Natural Branch and the Grafted In Branch. The Gentiles thought they were the true Branch and the natural Israel thought that the Gentiles were suppose to keep their ways of doing things. Paul instructed them that they were one in the Root, Jesus Christ. The trouble the Church has today is not being able to distinguish who is whom. They are one, the Body of Christ....not the Bride of Christ.

If it needs to come down to a spouse, then it is speaking of the unfaithful wife with whom God had made a marriage contract, whom the 12 Tribes of Israel, as a whole, were unfaithful to their husband and went whoring after other gods. But that is another subject, separate yet connected. Ten of those 12 Tribes are being found and brought into the Sheepfold....along with the Gentiles that attached themselves to the Tribes.

Replacement Theology is the term that is used for any group that tried to take the place of Israel. And the thing that is nuts about this is that most teachers/preachers that use that term don't even understand whom the Bible says is Israel.

The Gentile Church (whoever that is suppose to be) should not be teaching that they need to be removed before Jesus Christ will deal with the "JEWS" because it is not true.

Their problem is that they do not know the difference between Israel (those of the Northern Kingdom, who in large part, accepted Jesus Christ as their Savior) and the Jews, which to this day, still are the Tribes of Judah, Benjamin and the Levites who did not accept Him as their Savior.

They remain divided on the issue of the Messiah. But God, in His Wisdom knew all of this and even let us know this fact when the scriptures tell us that Jesus said He would not return until they called out to Him.

Gentile Church....you do know that Judah (the Jews) are the separate stubborn part of God's Calling, that have still not had their blinders removed and practice their OT religion, don't you? If you do not, then read Romans, Hebrews and go back to Acts and get the complete story. You will find out there was a reason, why they were kept in the dark, you could say. They had their role to play out for the End Time Prophecies to be fulfilled.

The Tribe of Judah, the Southern Kingdom, hold the Royal Scepter, which is jealously wanted by the The Tribe of Dan

Is Judah(Jews) the proper name to call all of Israel? A hundred times NO.

I can attest to how hard this fact is to comprehend because I've been there, done it, believed it so hard as to put up my stubborn wall of defense "that all of Israel is Jewish". Wow! How wrong I was. Thankfully, God gave me enough of a mind-set not to cling to an old teaching just because it's been around for a few hundred years. I didn't learn this over-night...several people were involved in opening my eyes to this revelation. Praise God, for that understanding because now, the other pieces to this End Times Mystery makes perfect sense...it fits.

Only Judah is the tribe that can have that title of Jews applied to it. Abraham was a Hebrew. Isaac was a Hebrew and so was Jacob until his name was changed to Israel .

But only the oldest son Judah is rightfully known as a Jew . Because the world has muddled these terms together, we have a church that does not even know the difference and in it's ignorance accuses others who do know the difference of two issues.

1. They call those that do not agree with them, that all those living in the land, who are not Arabs, must be the Jews.
2. Because you dare to correct them or use the correct terminology, you get branded as being Anti-Semitic.

The day will come when God will reveal to the ecclesia who are of the Tribes of Israel and who are the Gentiles that were grafted in. It will be a surprise to most, I believe.

Because Judah and Benjamin were united in the Southern Kingdom, in the land allotted to them, that is where they remain today, in unbelief of their Messiah The Temple Mount is located in the Benjamin allotment of land.

The Tribe of Benjamin are also known as the fierce left-handed fighters. They held special distinction in the days of old and I am sure they will, repeat their history again in the near future. The name given to them by their father Jacob is "A Ravenous Wolf". " Benjamin shall ravin like a wolf: in the morning he shall devour the prey, and at night, he shall divide the spoil." Gen. 49:27.

You see, it is the Tribe of Dan that will produce the A/C and try to convince those that are looking for another temple, that he is their Messiah. But he must have the blood-line of the Tribe of Judah. When he presents himself within a human body, having the blood of the Tribe of Judah, they will be convinced for a little while but then, the blinders will be lifted and that light-bulb moment will happen for them.

The blood of every person coming to Israel to live is tested; that is for a reason. Apparently, there is much to be said about the blood-line that proves who is qualified and who is not. The Shroud of Turin has been used in this DNA manipulation that will pull the wool over the eyes of the Tribe of Judah, Benjamin & the Levite priesthood who are preparing for future Temple Worship once the temple is built.

The moral of this whole story is: Do not pit=guess God and His plan upon the understanding of a Gentile Church that is willingly to skip town, you could say, because they've been deceived into believing IT is something special. Or, that God would not put this Gentile Church through Great Tribulation.

The Church/ecclesia is not Gentile and is not more special than the Israelites, who were the first Gospel Messengers.

I know, yes, I know, they have been told that the Jews would not accept the message so now they are separate. That is true if they are talking about the True Jews .

But, they are wrong if they are talking about the Israelites . The ecclesia is made up of both Israel and Gentile and will be here through Great Tribulation.

If you don't believe me, turn to Revelation 12:13-17 NKJ

"Now when the dragon saw that he had been cast to the earth, he persecuted the woman who gave birth to the male Child. But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time, from the presence of the serpent. So the serpent spewed water out of his mouth like a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away by the flood. But the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened its mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon had spewed out of his mouth. And the dragon was enraged with the woman, and he went to make war with the rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ."

Who is the woman that gave birth to the Male Child : It is not the same one that are called, "The rest of her offspring, who keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ."

The Tribe of Judah gave birth to the DNA lineage of which came Noah, Boaz, King David, Nathan & the Mother of Jesus. This lineage did not include Solomon.

There seems to be two groups of people here, doesn't there? Yet, this seems to be over-looked as referring to just the Jews when it is talking about the ecclesia (both Israel and Gentile) that keep the commandemnts of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

There-fore, common sense thrown in with all the scriptures in Hebrews, Romans and Acts, should convince anyone, really wanting to know the truth, that the Ecclesia is here doing what it is suppose to do until their time to share their testimony of Jesus Christ is over.

Then they will be called up to meet the Lord Jesus Christ in the Air. Some will be Martyred. Some will die in other ways. Some will be protected for whatever purpose God has for them. But, for sure, they won't be Raptured until the Dead in Christ rise first and then the living will be changed and join the Lord in the Air.

Nothing else even makes sense and God is not a God of Confusion.

Gerlinda

PS To further understand who the twelve tribes of Israel are and to fully understand Replacement Theology that continues to be misunderstood by the
Clergy and the Laity in these Last Days, please read the book by Joe Ortiz called "End Times Passover".

link: End Times Passover

http://pub39.bravenet.com/forum/static/show.php?usernum=3330765498&frmid=8549&msgid=924414&cmd=show

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

How long is an Hour? I'm not speaking of the hour on the clock, which is 60 minutes.

I'm thinking of this portion in Joe Ortiz book, "Why Christians Will Suffer Great Tribulation"

To the angel in the church of Philadelphia, the Lord acknowledges this congregation as being faithful to the name of Jesus, even though their outward strength has dwindled from the persecutions. These are the called out ones who have endured patiently throughout their existence, keeping the command of the Lord. He tells them that they will not be victimized by the hour of trial that is going to come on the whole world for testing. He exhorts them to continue to hold on to what they have (faith in the Lord Jesus Christ) so no one will take their due reward, the crown of life. To those that overcome, the Lord will write on

__________

In that above paragraph, it is clear that these living Saints will not be victimized during that hour of testing coming upon the whole world.

Then in this next scripture, below, we read of the ones that seem to be the ones that will be doing the victimizing/persecution of the Living Saints for the hour that they are given to rein as kings with the Beast.


Revelation 17:12 (KJV) " And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. "

And then there is this reference of how in one hour great wealth has been brought to ruin . Apparently, it is these ten kings under the Beast who have, through their terror upon earth's inhabitants, is now reaping the results of their evil reign.

Revelation 17:18 "In one hour such great wealth has been brought to ruin!' "Every sea captain, and all who travel by ship, the sailors, and all who earn their living from the sea, will stand far off."

How ever long that hour is that is coming upon the earth, it is clear that the Beast and his ten kings are involved. But even more apparent is that the Church of Philadelphia, whom the Lord had set an "Open Door" which no one is able to shut, is still on earth.

Now, what do those that believe the true Saints (their Gentile Church) will be taken out before there even is a 7 years of Tribulation, have to say about that? I don't think there can be any argument that these Saints mentioned are the most qualified, is there?

1. They are given the highest praise of the 7 churches.

2. No one, even the powers of Hell, will be able to close the door of their Salvation, so there is nothing to keep them from being raptured before the hour of Temptation comes upon the world. Yet, there is no rapture or taking out mentioned.

3. They are even promised that these of the Synagogue of Satan, which we now, openly refer to as, the Illuminati, will come to bow before before their feet.

Revelation 1: 7-9 "And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: These are the words of the holy one, the true one, who has the key of David, who opens and no one will shut, who shuts and no one opens: "I know your works. Look, I have set before you an open door, which no one is able to shut. I know that you have but little power, and yet you have kept my word and have not denied my name. I will make those of the synagogue of Satan who say that they are Jews and are not, but are lying--I will make them come and bow down before your feet, and they will learn that I have loved you."

Joe tells in his book:

Therefore, the called out ones need be ready and willing to lay aside everything (material possessions, jobs, friends, and even family) and pick up their crosses and follow Him. Paul tells us what it‘s going to be like in those days, which will include a spiritual malaise which (to a great degree) already exists at this precise moment: But mark this: There will be terrible times in the last days. People will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, boastful, proud, abusive, disobedient to their parents, ungrateful, unholy, without love, unforgiving, slanderous, without self-control, brutal, not lovers of the good, treacherous, rash, conceited, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God, having a form of godliness but denying its power. Have nothing to do with them. Notice the last bit of advice??? Have nothing to do with them. But here is what we are to do:

"Preach the Word; be prepared in season and out of season, correct, rebuke and encourage – with great patience and careful instruction. For the time will come when men will not put up with sound doctrine. Instead, to suit their own desires, they will gather around them a great number of teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear. They will turn their ears away from the truth and turn aside to myths. But you, keep your head in all situations, endure hardship, do the work of an evangelist, discharge all the duties of your ministry, (2 Timothy 4:2-5, NIV)

Are you at peace with yourself, knowing that you have done all that you can do to bring others to the Saving Grace of Christ?

Are you carrying the Cross that has been given to you by the Lord? This is not the cross of making your own life better. In fact, it is a cross that, usually does the opposite.

As Joe points out:

As he begins to close his second letter to Timothy, Paul knows that his death is soon at hand; although weary, tired, exhausted, in much pain from years of beatings, floggings, and many other sorrows. Knowing and expecting to be executed soon by his persecutors, he is at peace, knowing the mission Christ gave him of evangelizing the gospel has been completed. He knows his reward will be given to him on that glorious day (not any sooner than) when Christ appears; but, yet he continues to exhort his fellow servants in the Lord about the rewards they will also receive, on that great day, as He promised:

For I am already being poured out like a drink offering, and the time has come for my departure. I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith. 8 Now there is in store for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will award to me on that day – and not only to me, but also to all who have longed for his appearing, (2 Timothy 4:6-8, NIV).

The Greek word for poured is spendo, which literally means and is used of one whose blood is poured out in a violent death for the cause of God.


This may be a shock to many but to a few, who have been paying attention to what is the drive behind these End Day events, it is no surprise at all. More surprising is the fact that most Americans just do not give a rip about the Satanic Drive behind those that are swearing to come to your borders to behead you.

Today, there was an article posted on this forum that should be very disturbing to anyone that is the least bit aware, that Rome has, not only invented this group of terrorist, but is determined to use them against Christians and Jews.

Concrete Evidence ! Vatican Wrote Koran !

http://pub39.bravenet.com/forum/static/show.php?usernum=3330765498&frmid=8549&msgid=944018&cmd=show

There will be martyrs among the living Saints who await the Coming of the Lord. There will be those who are set aside, with special protection and power, to do the will of God in His Divine Purpose. There will be others who will probably die from the pestilence coming upon earth and through the catastrophes already greatly increasing upon earth. Only God knows our destiny; He knows what you will do with this information.

Whatever it is that God has for you; the sooner you know that you will not be caught out in a pre-tribulation Rapture, the sooner you will settle that matter it in your heart and mind therefore better able to set yourself about the business of building the Armour of God to withstand the wiles of the Devil. Your only food may well be the Word of God hidden within you.

Sincerely,
Gerlinda

Joe Ortiz book
Link: End Times Passover

http://pub39.bravenet.com/forum/static/show.php?usernum=3330765498&frmid=8549&msgid=924414&cmd=show

Re: The End Times Passover

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

There will be few that make it to the end; those that believe they will be Raptured out before the A/C is revealed are being deceived by Lying Spirits, which is something they would never admit are what is behind their unyielding spirit to follow the lie out of Hell.

Looking at this again, ought to show, that the Illuminati are very aware of a Rapture when the Dead in Christ Rise First and then those living shall meet the Lord in the Air, so what did they do?

You can be sure that the Powers That Be will use their technology to fool people into thinking they are hearing the command to go out into the desert and there, they will be caught up.

This caught up may well be the demonic technology that lifts multitudes into another sphere and it isn't into the New Jerusalem either.

They fooled millions of people into thinking they saw two plans flying into the Twin Towers, didn't they? In fact, multitudes of Christians still believe the official lie and that is because they are uninformed about the workings of the enemy, therefore judge all things through their own limited understanding.

The Word of God tells us about not going out to the desert if we are told He is there. It also tells us exactly how He will return and every eye shall see Him no matter where they may be.

Gerlinda

Re: The End Times Passover

You May Just Be Part of the Problem

For Fair Use Discussion and Educational Purposes

I ask you to read this out of Jeremiah and then I will ask you a question.

Jeremiah 31

31 Behold, the days come, saith the LORD, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah:
32 Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt; which my covenant they brake, although I was an husband unto them, saith the LORD:
33 But this shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel; After those days, saith the LORD, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my people.
34 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the LORD: for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the LORD; for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.
35 Thus saith the LORD, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar; The LORD of hosts is his name:
36 If those ordinances depart from before me, saith the LORD, then the seed of Israel also shall cease from being a nation before me for ever.
37 Thus saith the LORD; If heaven above can be measured, and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, I will also cast off all the seed of Israel for all that they have done, saith the LORD.
38 Behold, the days come, saith the LORD, that the city shall be built to the LORD from the tower of Hananeel unto the gate of the corner.
39 And the measuring line shall yet go forth over against it upon the hill Gareb, and shall compass about to Goath.
40 And the whole valley of the dead bodies, and of the ashes, and all the fields unto the brook of Kidron, unto the corner of the horse gate toward the east, shall be holy unto the LORD; it shall not be plucked up, nor thrown down any more for ever.

Do you see that God has said He would make a New Covenant with The House of Israel and The House of Judah ?

Do you see what you don't see? Where is The House of the Gentiles ?

Could it be that Joe Ortiz is absolutely correct when he did the study in the Word of God that shows that the ecclesia is Spiritual Israel? And that it includes all those Gentiles that joined her....whom were grafted into the Natural Branch, whose Root is the Lord Jesus Christ , whom always was and will be?

You know what that means, those of you that believe the Church (ecclesia) began on the Day of Pentecost, don't you? You are wrong!

The fault is not yours for believing this since that is the way your church leaders taught you; the fault is yours if you continue to believe this ERROR because you refuse to search for the truth.

The ecclesia is not a Gentile Church but goes all the way back to the days when God had given His Chosen People the first Covenant that pointed to Jesus Christ , whom paid the Ransom Price that defeated Satan's hold upon the people of the earth. His blood was spilled for ALL those that are of the ecclesia, be they Israel or the Gentiles that were allowed to be grafted into the fold.

So, could it be that the" Time of the Gentiles" being over is speaking of the End of Gentile Powers dominating Jersualem? Absolutely, that is what it is speaking about. And when did that take place?

The whole of Jerusalem was taken back from the Gentiles (Jordan) in the Six Day War in 1967. The last 40 years will be over when Israel begins her Jubilee Year 2016/17.

Now, going back to the above scripture; doesn't it speak about the fact Jersualem will never be taken again but belong to Israel; it is the City of their God?

40 And the whole valley of the dead bodies, and of the ashes, and all the fields unto the brook of Kidron, unto the corner of the horse gate toward the east, shall be holy unto the LORD; it shall not be plucked up, nor thrown down any more for ever.

I expect that the Anti-Christ and the Power behind him will continue to make all the attempts to totally dominate the whole city and declare Jerusalem to be the capital of Palestinians but according to God's Word, it will not succeed. Our Heavenly Father, through the Only Begotten Son, the Lord Jesus Christ has set the borders there-of.

And if He, The Word , said that the Time of the Gentiles is over, it is over.

Although Rome is taking over the city piece by piece and even now, through it's allies, their Moslem brethren, whom have even gone up to the Upper Room where the Passover Supper was held, to worship, kneeling upon their prayer rugs and facing East to pray to Allah (whom we know is Lucifer), they will never control the city of Jerusalem again.

Even though they built their Masonic Temple upon the Temple Mount, it will not survive the Wrath of God upon them who dare to divide the City.

Judah will not see their Messiah as having already come until such time as things are so severe that they cry out for Him, " For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord Matthew 23:39.

The House of Israel and the House of Judah remain divided until the Lord brings the two back together.

Do you see, Oh Ye, Gentile Church, if you are a part of Spiritual Israel, you are here for the long haul because Israel is sealed here until the time that they will be gathered from the four corners of the earth prior to the Wrath of God coming upon those that dare to divide His Land.

I leave you with a thought.

When you divide yourselves into a Gentile Church, aren't you dividing God's Word that says Israel is His? And blessed are those Gentiles who have been allowed to be grafted into the Natural Branch of the Olive Tree , whose Root is Messiah Jesus Christ.

If you are not a part of Spiritual Israel and adhere to a pre-7 year Tribulation Theory, you are part of the problem.

Gerlinda

Please read Joe Ortiz Book, "The End Times Passover" which is provided freely on this site for your edification. It is a wonderful eye-opener.

Re: The End Times Passover

If there is no Dispensation or separation from the original Israel, then why would God rapture the eccelsia out seven years before Jesus Christ returns????

Re: The End Times Passover


Do you notice when this Rapture Card is presented?

It is when the tape runs out.

The joke is on those that believe the lie.

Even as they lied to you, they printed up Cards that showed the truth.

It comes at the End, when the Elect are gathered out of the Four Corners of the Earth.

It comes when the Dead in Christ Rise First and then the Living shall be changed to meet the Lord in the air.

Re: The End Times Passover

The Holy Ones are His angels.

The ecclesia (Assembly, congregation, Church} are those that meet Him and His Holy Ones Coming down to Pour out His Wrath upon an unbelieving world.

Re: The End Times Passover

It more sense every day and how nice it would be to know that another Christian out there has grasped this truth.

Re: The End Times Passover

The Church did not begin at Pentecost